Podcasts about Panting

Matching Day: Part 2The struggle for honesty, and the grace to accept..Based on a post by SmallTownPrincess, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected."So, tell me about your family, Mason," Livia said, tracing the lines of his palm with one finger. How long had they been out there? Although it felt like she'd been with Mason for only a few minutes, at most, she was deathly afraid that dawn would break soon, and they would have to part ways, sneaking back into their respective beds."Oh, they're nothing special," he said with a shrug. "My father's done pretty well for us with inter-community trade, and my mother's a self-proclaimed busybody. I have two little sisters who must hate me, for all the grief they cause me, and a cat that only eats because I ask him to every day."Livia sympathized with the cat; she would follow Mason to the ends of the earth, if he asked her to and really meant it. She wouldn't tell him that, though. He still believed that the answer to all their problems was to run off into the wilderness and never look back."They must love you a lot, to plan a big wedding for you - and build you a house! My father expected my match to do that with his own two hands.""Nah, they mostly just like being a spectacle in town, and a big wedding's the best way to ensure that everyone's talking about you. As for the house, I'd rather build it myself, honestly. I feel like a child with them paving the way for me like this.""I'll bet Salvia's bragging to everyone who'll listen about her fairy-tale wedding and big stone house - at eighteen!"Mason shrugged, looking stormy. "She keeps asking me when we can have our first baby boy. A baby? I'm not ready for a baby. I could go another decade before I would even think about having kids. I'll be nineteen when we get married, for gods' sake.""Nineteen?""I barely missed the cutoff for the last age group, so I think I'm probably the oldest in ours."A chill wind snuck down Livia's collar, and she shuddered, enjoying Mason's immediate response of wrapping his arms around her and pulling her back up against his chest. She could get used to being held that way. She lay her head back against his shoulder, and he sighed happily."Mason?""Hmm?""Do you still intend to marry her?"He shook his head, tousling her hair where his chin rested on it. "That big house will be ours - yours and mine - or they can give it to one of my sisters, for all I care. All I want is you."The chuckling scream of an owl broke the silence of the night, foreboding as the lustrous moon lay silver-lined shadows over the pair. "What are we going to do, Mason?""What do you mean?""What are you we going to do? I mean, you're supposed to get married in a month, to Salvia, and I'm supposed to spend the rest of my life unhappy and alone. People are going to notice if either of those things don't happen.""We could tell them that I prefer you to Salvia, " Mason said doubtfully, and Livia didn't even bother to reply. That was clearly not an option. "Or we could run, like I said originally.""There's nowhere to run," Livia murmured."Then, I suppose, this is our only option.""What is?""This. Meetings, like this.""What, you mean you want to keep meeting me in secret like this?""Sure, why not?""Won't someone in Salvia's house notice that you sneak out every night?" Mason was living with Salvia's family until his own house was built in Micrague, but, to Salvia's dismay, he was not taking advantage of sleeping just down the hall from her."Probably not, and even if they do, I told them the very first day I went home with her that sometimes I preferred to sleep outside, under the stars." He chuckled. "They probably think I'm quite odd, but it really is nice, sometimes, to just lay out here and look up at them."Livia snuggled closer to him and followed his eyes up to the dancing points of light in the rich blue-violet night. "But then, what happens next month, when your family send word for you to come home with her?""Hmm, the guys from Micrague probably don't remember what my match looked like, and you could answer to Salvia for the rest of your life, ""But the girls who matched those boys would know I didn't match you. They'll definitely remember that I was the one who ended up with no one to love but a dead boy I never met.""Gods, Livia, I don't know," he said, sounding frustrated. "What do you want me to say? That this can only go on until I'm called home?""Can't it?""Maybe it'll have to stop when I'm called home," he said, then shook his head fiercely. "No. No, one way or another, I'm going to marry you someday, Livia Russing."Hearing her last name from his lips sent a jolt of reality through her system. "I don't know your last name, Mason," she said, eyes still fixed on the glittering treasure of the heavens."It's Griersley. Don't let that be the deciding point against me when you're deciding whether or not you want to marry me," he said with a grin."It's not bad.""Is bad enough.""But I still don't know you well enough to say that I love you, Mr. Griersley," she said, grinning a little herself. "For all I know, you could be an axe murderer.""Well, you've been alone with me for hours now. Have you seen any signs that I'm going to be a danger to you?"She giggled, then settled into seriousness. "No, I don't think you would hurt me."He was still in a silly mood, grabbing her lightly around the neck and cackling evilly. "Now I've got you, princess!" he said in a nasal, grating voice. "You only thought I asked you here because I'm falling for you. In fact, I'm a hideous villain, bent on killing the loveliest and most brilliant girls in every community. You're my next victim!"Livia laughed, twisting to kiss him again. It felt more natural every time their lips met; after hours of it, she felt like she'd been born to kiss him.Dawn bleached the horizon and made the trees stand like motionless skeletons. Livia savored the taste of Mason's lips on hers as she clambered back into bed, wishing her quilt-shrouded mattress was half as comfortable as his arms.With the promise of seeing him again that night, having him all to herself for hours and hours, she could make it through another day. She just wished night would come a little sooner.There were moments, in the next few weeks, that made Livia wonder if the gods were making up for tormenting her with Bracken's death by saturating every moment with exhilarating euphoria.Mason, his face glowing with the radiance of the simple joy her presence brought him, danced with her in the moon's spotlight, humming a song he made up on the spot, her twirling feet sending leaves spinning all around them and making the breeze whirl and seethe with jealousy.His teeth stood like pearly bits of star against his tan skin as he laughed, dipping her low enough that her hair brushed the dirt forest floor, then bringing her lightly back to her feet with an easy, undemanding kiss.Combing his fingers through her hair, he poured nonsense pieces of poetry into the night, laughing occasionally at a particularly horrible rhyme, calling for her to contribute as well. But she wouldn't interrupt the uninhibited rhythm of his deep, pleasant voice; she let his words roll pleasantly over her soul while his fingers did the same to her scalp.Electricity lanced the night as their lips mimicked each other's shape, and each of them drew life from the other's wholehearted ardor.Livia whispered, "I do, after all.""Do what?""Love you."Mason wrapped around her, keeping her warm as her discarded clothes could not. His lips were drawing a lazy line of kisses from her forehead down her nose, over her lips and onto her neck. He sucked gently at the spot where her neck ended and shoulder began, then dusted kisses across her collarbones.His hands ran lightly along her sides, fingers brushing her skin from tits to hips and back again. She brushed her fingers through his hair, tugged on it in a mute request for him to make his way back to her mouth and kiss her as he had been for weeks, but his mouth was quite busy venturing to previously unexplored territory.Mason's lips pressed against her sternum, and the softness just above her belly button, and then the softness just below. He shifted back onto his heels so he could more easily massage his way down her thighs and to her knees. Hungrily, he eyed her body."Mason?" She could barely manage the breath to whisper his name. Something was making her chest tight, making it hard to bring in air; she realized after a moment that it was fear. That was the thing with Mason ,  he frightened her. Not because he would ever hurt her, but because he looked at life and asked for more than he was given. He pushed boundaries.His fingers were testing her boundaries now, working their way back up the inside of her legs and finding the intersection of her legs. He bent low, kissing her thigh just south of where his fingers rested, and his breath was both hot and cold on her body. It made her suddenly aware of a dampness there she did not recognize."Mason," she said again, more forcefully this time, and his eyes met hers."Yes?"She licked her lips, trembling as he continued to breathe on her slick folds. "Are you planning to do what I think you're planning to do?""Only if you want it," Mason replied. He stared up at her for at least a minute before she realized she was meant to respond positively or negatively, but she had no answer. How could she think with his mouth practically pressed to her lips there? "Livia? Do you want to?""I, " She observed the tenderness with which he was stroking her thigh, and melted a bit. "Yes. Please."Mason grinned. He leaned in just a bit closer and touched his lips to her, then slid his tongue between her folds, trailing it up to the nub of her clitoris ,  she gasped and tried to keep from shuddering, not wanting to break the contact ,  and then down until he circled her slit. His eyes sought hers, looking for approval; he must have seen it in her face, because he began to move his tongue in earnest, sliding it up and down, then delving into her opening as deeply as he could.Livia squeezed her eyes shut to concentrate on the feelings, but the intensity gave her a sense of vertigo so intense she almost felt herself sliding along the forest floor, as though the world had tipped off its axis. She clutched at Mason's shoulders to steady herself, digging her nails in harder than she realized.As Mason's warm mouth moved against her most sensitive places, she began to feel something completely new. It was a need she had never experienced before, an urgent and desperate desire so foreign that she could hardly guess how to fulfill it. She would have thought that Mason's current activity would relieve it somehow, but it was only sharpening the edge on her hunger."Mason, I need;” she started. She wasn't sure how to finish. Mason stopped immediately, sensing her distress, sitting up and wiping his mouth."What? What do you need?""I don't, know." She spoke quietly, distractedly. When Mason sat up, he revealed the entirety of his nude form, and Livia found her attention drawn to his sizable manhood, standing at attention. She stared, beginning to get an idea of what it was she needed.Picking up on her thoughts as though she was speaking them aloud, Mason abandoned his eager, if inexperienced, efforts to please her with his mouth and bent to press his body against hers again. He held himself just far enough off her that his weight would not oppress her, but the full length of his feverishly warm body covered hers, and the full length of his member pressed against her mound, pulsing slightly with each heartbeat.Slowly, painfully slowly, Mason slid his hips down, pulling his cock down her body until the head rested just where her lower lips parted, and then gravity and her own moisture pulled it the rest of the way. It came to rest just where it belonged, against her opening."Is this what you want?" Mason asked. With his mouth on her throat as it was, she felt more than heard his words.She nodded, eyes closed. "Yes."There was really no pain. Livia was surprised; she had heard from other girls that it was quite unpleasant the first time, sometimes even traumatic, but perhaps they had not had such tender first lovers, or perhaps they had not been so achingly, drenchedly eager to have their lover inside them. Livia hadn't even been aware of how badly she wanted Mason within her until he was, and all her tension drained out of her with a long sigh."It's perfect," she said, marveling at the fit of him in her. They were made for each other.For many long minutes they were motionless, sharing each other ,  they were no longer two people, but a single entity, joined intimately."I'm yours, Livia." Mason's voice was husky, and Livia saw that it was costing him something to remain still, not to just claim her from the inside out; she saw also in the way he wrapped his arms tightly around her and squeezed as if he would never let go that he was happy to remain frozen in place and share the moment, happy even as he strained for more."And I'm yours. Take me, Mason."And he did.Eventually they fell asleep, still connected, and didn't wake until larks' songs began to break the stillness of the air with the dawn.Just when she thought nothing could be more perfect, more beautiful, the gods realized their carelessness in letting too much rapture concentrate in just two small hearts, and they began to set things back to rights.Livia picked her way through the now-familiar path from her house to their meeting place in the trees, stepping lightly over fallen branches and dodging snags and thorns with ease. She'd sat at her window all afternoon, watching the sun in its path, wishing it haste as it progressed toward the horizon. Her mother wondered what had gotten into her, but didn't mourn the change. It had been painful to see her daughter in such misery after Matching Day.Just a little ways now, she thought cheerfully, wanting to whistle but deciding that would be imprudent. The fear of what they were doing didn't eat at her anymore, and she could almost forget, in the flawless moments with Mason, that there was anything wrong in what they did. When she saw Salvia, her face did not burn with blood, as it did at the beginning, and she did not hunch her shoulders against imagined accusations as she crossed the town now.At the very moment it always seemed she had been walking too far, that she must have passed the clearing completely and needed to turn around, she saw Mason.He was standing much as he had been the first night they'd met here, his hands balled into fists in his pockets, his eyes on the sky, standing in what she now recognized was his tensest stance, directly in the center of the clearing. He was wholly illuminated by a moon that approached full, and she could see the glistening tracks of tears on both cheeks, the slightest quiver to his bottom lip. Pain spiked just beneath her breastbone as she wondered distressedly what had upset him."Mason?" she called, tumbling out of the trees and into his arms. He barely caught her as she tripped over the undergrowth, landing ungracefully against his chest, and when she looked up into his face, she had never seen such despair."You came," he said brokenly. "I hoped you wouldn't.""What?"Rustling footsteps all around them told of the presence of others, and Mason's hands tightened on her upper arms as if he could somehow squeeze her out of sight.Livia's head swiveled frantically from side to side as she tried to see each face as they appeared, grimacing, out of the shadows; at the front of them all, she saw Salvia's triumphant countenance.And Mason's eyes never l

Matching Day: Part 2The struggle for honesty, and the grace to accept..Based on a post by SmallTownPrincess, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected."So, tell me about your family, Mason," Livia said, tracing the lines of his palm with one finger. How long had they been out there? Although it felt like she'd been with Mason for only a few minutes, at most, she was deathly afraid that dawn would break soon, and they would have to part ways, sneaking back into their respective beds."Oh, they're nothing special," he said with a shrug. "My father's done pretty well for us with inter-community trade, and my mother's a self-proclaimed busybody. I have two little sisters who must hate me, for all the grief they cause me, and a cat that only eats because I ask him to every day."Livia sympathized with the cat; she would follow Mason to the ends of the earth, if he asked her to and really meant it. She wouldn't tell him that, though. He still believed that the answer to all their problems was to run off into the wilderness and never look back."They must love you a lot, to plan a big wedding for you - and build you a house! My father expected my match to do that with his own two hands.""Nah, they mostly just like being a spectacle in town, and a big wedding's the best way to ensure that everyone's talking about you. As for the house, I'd rather build it myself, honestly. I feel like a child with them paving the way for me like this.""I'll bet Salvia's bragging to everyone who'll listen about her fairy-tale wedding and big stone house - at eighteen!"Mason shrugged, looking stormy. "She keeps asking me when we can have our first baby boy. A baby? I'm not ready for a baby. I could go another decade before I would even think about having kids. I'll be nineteen when we get married, for gods' sake.""Nineteen?""I barely missed the cutoff for the last age group, so I think I'm probably the oldest in ours."A chill wind snuck down Livia's collar, and she shuddered, enjoying Mason's immediate response of wrapping his arms around her and pulling her back up against his chest. She could get used to being held that way. She lay her head back against his shoulder, and he sighed happily."Mason?""Hmm?""Do you still intend to marry her?"He shook his head, tousling her hair where his chin rested on it. "That big house will be ours - yours and mine - or they can give it to one of my sisters, for all I care. All I want is you."The chuckling scream of an owl broke the silence of the night, foreboding as the lustrous moon lay silver-lined shadows over the pair. "What are we going to do, Mason?""What do you mean?""What are you we going to do? I mean, you're supposed to get married in a month, to Salvia, and I'm supposed to spend the rest of my life unhappy and alone. People are going to notice if either of those things don't happen.""We could tell them that I prefer you to Salvia, " Mason said doubtfully, and Livia didn't even bother to reply. That was clearly not an option. "Or we could run, like I said originally.""There's nowhere to run," Livia murmured."Then, I suppose, this is our only option.""What is?""This. Meetings, like this.""What, you mean you want to keep meeting me in secret like this?""Sure, why not?""Won't someone in Salvia's house notice that you sneak out every night?" Mason was living with Salvia's family until his own house was built in Micrague, but, to Salvia's dismay, he was not taking advantage of sleeping just down the hall from her."Probably not, and even if they do, I told them the very first day I went home with her that sometimes I preferred to sleep outside, under the stars." He chuckled. "They probably think I'm quite odd, but it really is nice, sometimes, to just lay out here and look up at them."Livia snuggled closer to him and followed his eyes up to the dancing points of light in the rich blue-violet night. "But then, what happens next month, when your family send word for you to come home with her?""Hmm, the guys from Micrague probably don't remember what my match looked like, and you could answer to Salvia for the rest of your life, ""But the girls who matched those boys would know I didn't match you. They'll definitely remember that I was the one who ended up with no one to love but a dead boy I never met.""Gods, Livia, I don't know," he said, sounding frustrated. "What do you want me to say? That this can only go on until I'm called home?""Can't it?""Maybe it'll have to stop when I'm called home," he said, then shook his head fiercely. "No. No, one way or another, I'm going to marry you someday, Livia Russing."Hearing her last name from his lips sent a jolt of reality through her system. "I don't know your last name, Mason," she said, eyes still fixed on the glittering treasure of the heavens."It's Griersley. Don't let that be the deciding point against me when you're deciding whether or not you want to marry me," he said with a grin."It's not bad.""Is bad enough.""But I still don't know you well enough to say that I love you, Mr. Griersley," she said, grinning a little herself. "For all I know, you could be an axe murderer.""Well, you've been alone with me for hours now. Have you seen any signs that I'm going to be a danger to you?"She giggled, then settled into seriousness. "No, I don't think you would hurt me."He was still in a silly mood, grabbing her lightly around the neck and cackling evilly. "Now I've got you, princess!" he said in a nasal, grating voice. "You only thought I asked you here because I'm falling for you. In fact, I'm a hideous villain, bent on killing the loveliest and most brilliant girls in every community. You're my next victim!"Livia laughed, twisting to kiss him again. It felt more natural every time their lips met; after hours of it, she felt like she'd been born to kiss him.Dawn bleached the horizon and made the trees stand like motionless skeletons. Livia savored the taste of Mason's lips on hers as she clambered back into bed, wishing her quilt-shrouded mattress was half as comfortable as his arms.With the promise of seeing him again that night, having him all to herself for hours and hours, she could make it through another day. She just wished night would come a little sooner.There were moments, in the next few weeks, that made Livia wonder if the gods were making up for tormenting her with Bracken's death by saturating every moment with exhilarating euphoria.Mason, his face glowing with the radiance of the simple joy her presence brought him, danced with her in the moon's spotlight, humming a song he made up on the spot, her twirling feet sending leaves spinning all around them and making the breeze whirl and seethe with jealousy.His teeth stood like pearly bits of star against his tan skin as he laughed, dipping her low enough that her hair brushed the dirt forest floor, then bringing her lightly back to her feet with an easy, undemanding kiss.Combing his fingers through her hair, he poured nonsense pieces of poetry into the night, laughing occasionally at a particularly horrible rhyme, calling for her to contribute as well. But she wouldn't interrupt the uninhibited rhythm of his deep, pleasant voice; she let his words roll pleasantly over her soul while his fingers did the same to her scalp.Electricity lanced the night as their lips mimicked each other's shape, and each of them drew life from the other's wholehearted ardor.Livia whispered, "I do, after all.""Do what?""Love you."Mason wrapped around her, keeping her warm as her discarded clothes could not. His lips were drawing a lazy line of kisses from her forehead down her nose, over her lips and onto her neck. He sucked gently at the spot where her neck ended and shoulder began, then dusted kisses across her collarbones.His hands ran lightly along her sides, fingers brushing her skin from tits to hips and back again. She brushed her fingers through his hair, tugged on it in a mute request for him to make his way back to her mouth and kiss her as he had been for weeks, but his mouth was quite busy venturing to previously unexplored territory.Mason's lips pressed against her sternum, and the softness just above her belly button, and then the softness just below. He shifted back onto his heels so he could more easily massage his way down her thighs and to her knees. Hungrily, he eyed her body."Mason?" She could barely manage the breath to whisper his name. Something was making her chest tight, making it hard to bring in air; she realized after a moment that it was fear. That was the thing with Mason ,  he frightened her. Not because he would ever hurt her, but because he looked at life and asked for more than he was given. He pushed boundaries.His fingers were testing her boundaries now, working their way back up the inside of her legs and finding the intersection of her legs. He bent low, kissing her thigh just south of where his fingers rested, and his breath was both hot and cold on her body. It made her suddenly aware of a dampness there she did not recognize."Mason," she said again, more forcefully this time, and his eyes met hers."Yes?"She licked her lips, trembling as he continued to breathe on her slick folds. "Are you planning to do what I think you're planning to do?""Only if you want it," Mason replied. He stared up at her for at least a minute before she realized she was meant to respond positively or negatively, but she had no answer. How could she think with his mouth practically pressed to her lips there? "Livia? Do you want to?""I, " She observed the tenderness with which he was stroking her thigh, and melted a bit. "Yes. Please."Mason grinned. He leaned in just a bit closer and touched his lips to her, then slid his tongue between her folds, trailing it up to the nub of her clitoris ,  she gasped and tried to keep from shuddering, not wanting to break the contact ,  and then down until he circled her slit. His eyes sought hers, looking for approval; he must have seen it in her face, because he began to move his tongue in earnest, sliding it up and down, then delving into her opening as deeply as he could.Livia squeezed her eyes shut to concentrate on the feelings, but the intensity gave her a sense of vertigo so intense she almost felt herself sliding along the forest floor, as though the world had tipped off its axis. She clutched at Mason's shoulders to steady herself, digging her nails in harder than she realized.As Mason's warm mouth moved against her most sensitive places, she began to feel something completely new. It was a need she had never experienced before, an urgent and desperate desire so foreign that she could hardly guess how to fulfill it. She would have thought that Mason's current activity would relieve it somehow, but it was only sharpening the edge on her hunger."Mason, I need;” she started. She wasn't sure how to finish. Mason stopped immediately, sensing her distress, sitting up and wiping his mouth."What? What do you need?""I don't, know." She spoke quietly, distractedly. When Mason sat up, he revealed the entirety of his nude form, and Livia found her attention drawn to his sizable manhood, standing at attention. She stared, beginning to get an idea of what it was she needed.Picking up on her thoughts as though she was speaking them aloud, Mason abandoned his eager, if inexperienced, efforts to please her with his mouth and bent to press his body against hers again. He held himself just far enough off her that his weight would not oppress her, but the full length of his feverishly warm body covered hers, and the full length of his member pressed against her mound, pulsing slightly with each heartbeat.Slowly, painfully slowly, Mason slid his hips down, pulling his cock down her body until the head rested just where her lower lips parted, and then gravity and her own moisture pulled it the rest of the way. It came to rest just where it belonged, against her opening."Is this what you want?" Mason asked. With his mouth on her throat as it was, she felt more than heard his words.She nodded, eyes closed. "Yes."There was really no pain. Livia was surprised; she had heard from other girls that it was quite unpleasant the first time, sometimes even traumatic, but perhaps they had not had such tender first lovers, or perhaps they had not been so achingly, drenchedly eager to have their lover inside them. Livia hadn't even been aware of how badly she wanted Mason within her until he was, and all her tension drained out of her with a long sigh."It's perfect," she said, marveling at the fit of him in her. They were made for each other.For many long minutes they were motionless, sharing each other ,  they were no longer two people, but a single entity, joined intimately."I'm yours, Livia." Mason's voice was husky, and Livia saw that it was costing him something to remain still, not to just claim her from the inside out; she saw also in the way he wrapped his arms tightly around her and squeezed as if he would never let go that he was happy to remain frozen in place and share the moment, happy even as he strained for more."And I'm yours. Take me, Mason."And he did.Eventually they fell asleep, still connected, and didn't wake until larks' songs began to break the stillness of the air with the dawn.Just when she thought nothing could be more perfect, more beautiful, the gods realized their carelessness in letting too much rapture concentrate in just two small hearts, and they began to set things back to rights.Livia picked her way through the now-familiar path from her house to their meeting place in the trees, stepping lightly over fallen branches and dodging snags and thorns with ease. She'd sat at her window all afternoon, watching the sun in its path, wishing it haste as it progressed toward the horizon. Her mother wondered what had gotten into her, but didn't mourn the change. It had been painful to see her daughter in such misery after Matching Day.Just a little ways now, she thought cheerfully, wanting to whistle but deciding that would be imprudent. The fear of what they were doing didn't eat at her anymore, and she could almost forget, in the flawless moments with Mason, that there was anything wrong in what they did. When she saw Salvia, her face did not burn with blood, as it did at the beginning, and she did not hunch her shoulders against imagined accusations as she crossed the town now.At the very moment it always seemed she had been walking too far, that she must have passed the clearing completely and needed to turn around, she saw Mason.He was standing much as he had been the first night they'd met here, his hands balled into fists in his pockets, his eyes on the sky, standing in what she now recognized was his tensest stance, directly in the center of the clearing. He was wholly illuminated by a moon that approached full, and she could see the glistening tracks of tears on both cheeks, the slightest quiver to his bottom lip. Pain spiked just beneath her breastbone as she wondered distressedly what had upset him."Mason?" she called, tumbling out of the trees and into his arms. He barely caught her as she tripped over the undergrowth, landing ungracefully against his chest, and when she looked up into his face, she had never seen such despair."You came," he said brokenly. "I hoped you wouldn't.""What?"Rustling footsteps all around them told of the presence of others, and Mason's hands tightened on her upper arms as if he could somehow squeeze her out of sight.Livia's head swiveled frantically from side to side as she tried to see each face as they appeared, grimacing, out of the shadows; at the front of them all, she saw Salvia's triumphant countenance.And Mason's eyes never l

A good teacher makes a bad decision to help a student pass. by kotochaos. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Chapter One: First Time Morgan Klein stared, wide-eyed and slack-jawed, when Chris dropped his pants. To say she was impressed would be an understatement. A smile crawled slowly onto her face as she took in his limp manhood-boyhood, really-and found him larger than her husband at her husband's proudest moment. More impressive was the fact that Chris wasn't even hard yet, though he swelled rapidly under her gaze, growing to an even more impressive size when finished. She could hardly believe it when she took him in hand and found that her fingers could not meet around him.This was Morgan's third year teaching. She was a secondary English teacher and had, the year before, tutored Chris after school. Chris was a tall, brooding sort. He came from a broken home with a single mom in their struggling rural community. His mother did what she could, but she was uneducated herself and, between three jobs, hardly had time to help Chris at all. When he had moved on from eleventh grade, his mother had personally told Morgan's principal that Morgan was her savior. Since then, Morgan has taken a vested interest in Chris' development. Moving into twelfth grade when he should have been ready for graduation, Chris began struggling again. Morgan had been patient at first, but she saw her success quickly withering into failure. Desperate to make a turnaround, she had agreed to a deal which she never thought she would have agreed to before. In her desperation, she had agreed to give Chris an orgasm for a good grade, and Chris eagerly accepted. That was how he ended up fully erect in her face, his massive dick throbbing and leaking in her hand. Chris' penis was nothing like any she had ever seen before. It was something out of a practical joke or a legend. Not only was he thick, but he was monstrously long, too, and his crown was shiny red and dribbling precum as he pulsed and throbbed in her palm. Clearly aroused, she was surprised that he hadn't exploded all over her already. Despite her better judgement, she was flattered at his arousal. Chris stammered as Morgan stared down his shaft. She looked him in the eyes, and he looked away, blushing. “Y-you, Mrs. Klein, you don't have to.” Morgan smiled. Staring down this length, she wondered how he could be brave enough to suggest it but frightened when it happened. His bravado drained the moment he gave her the paper, but she was glad to see that he hadn't deflated at all once after his pants were opened. A lesser man might grow limp with anxiety, but Chris' nerves only seemed to make him harder. “No, Chris, a promise is a promise,” she said, stroking him slowly. She met his gaze again, and her smile broadened as she saw his cheeks growing red. “You got the grade, so you'll get your reward for it. I just wasn't expecting, um, it to be such a LARGE task.” She moved her hand to his root and held him at the base so that she could appreciate his full length. Morgan was a small woman, with small hands, and Chris looked only more impressive by comparison. Despite his length and girth, his pubic hair was sparse and thin, possibly due to his age, she didn't know. She felt silly to be in this situation at all, let alone contemplating the logistics of hair growth in teens. In her second year of teaching, she had been instructed to pick a student and make them her cause. Now, holding Chris hard in her hands, she feels even better about her choice. She held him in both hands and stroked him idly, gathering his precum and smearing it along his shaft. Not a virgin, Morgan has always been pretty and enjoyed male attention. She had never been with someone like Chris, though. Despite his youth, Chris was tall and fit. He still held the A in his hand, clutched tightly and slightly crumpled as she stroked him. He was embarrassed, but he was also throbbing and, measuring at least twelve inches in length and twice her husband' girth, he was more man than anyone she had ever met. Thumbing his crown, Morgan chuckled. Chris moaned in her grasp and, smiling at him, she said, “Someone's excited.” She didn't know who she was talking about, though. Her nipples were erect and chaffing her bra, while her pussy was wetting her panties in her arousal. Chris met her gaze and watched breathlessly as she stroked him with her tiny hands. “Sorry,” he choked, and Morgan laughed again. “Don't be sorry,” she said, and she licked her lips staring down his length. “This is all actually very flattering.” Leaning forward in her chair, she breathed along his cockhead and laughed as he throbbed again. He was steel hard, and she was sure he wouldn't last much longer. A hand job would likely be enough but, stroking him, she knew he wanted more. “Now then, I seem to remember that you had asked for a blowjob in exchange for an A.” Chris nodded, his eyes widening as her wet lips approached his manhood. Morgan licked her lips again and stroked him, gathering precum to his cockhead. Glancing down at him, she chewed her bottom lip. She had never been with a man as large as Chris before, and she was curious to see how well he would fit in her mouth. Though a tiny woman, she was excited to try, and thinking about the size difference between Chris and her husband only made her more excited. “Well, lucky you got an A, then.” Parting her lips, Morgan sucked Chris inside. Her jaw ached to accommodate him as she struggled around his girth. Lips tight, though, she took him to the edge of her throat and gagged briefly before meeting his gaze. Chris watched her in awed silence, his dick painfully hard and his balls tight. He had suggested a blowjob as a joke, and he had felt both guilty and afraid as soon as he said it. When she agreed, he had assumed that was a joke, too, all the way up until she had him in her mouth. Morgan, too, is awed in her own way. Despite being a boy by her estimation, Chris was hung like a man. Fully erect and swelling fatter, he was not only larger than her husband, but he had a more pronounced flavor as well. His precum was thicker than her husband's semen, and the taste of it was robust as it spread across her mouth. Closing her eyes, she focused on the way Chris filled her mouth, and as she bobbed her head on him, she grew drunk on his taste. She mewled, sucking him deep and stroking him with both her hands and her lips. With his flavor in her throat and on her tongue, she became tuned into Chris. His presence surrounded her and filled her. She could smell him suddenly, her nostrils burning with his boyish musk. His youth did nothing to counteract her arousal. In fact, that knowledge that he was still so young only served to arouse her further. She whimpered around him and, hearing this, Chris stiffened in response. Finally, his youth betrayed him. Body tight, muscles flexing, Chris quickened and came hard. Morgan had only just started when his thick semen filled her mouth. Her cheeks ballooned. She swallowed on instinct to keep from choking, but his sperm stuck to her throat. Sitting back to cough, she took the rest across her face. Chris stood still, his dick throbbing as he unloaded the thickest load of his life onto his favorite teacher. Chris' dick was easily twice the size of her husband's. His orgasm, by her estimation, was many times more than that and also many times thicker. He covered her in hot, sticky jelly that burned itself into her flesh. He marked her as his woman, as his slut, as his scalding seed cascaded across her face and torso. Morgan rode it out, her hair catching the semen and clinging to her cheeks. She breathed through it, shivering through her own climax as she smacked her lips. Chris' semen remained thick in her mouth and in her throat, and she could feel it warming her belly. Looking up, she met his gaze and held it as Chris pants and whined like the child he is. In all her life, she has never had a man taste so good. Her husband, in particular, could compete. Chris may have been a boy in many ways, but Morgan had come to recognize that he was a man where it counted most. Coming down from his orgasm, Chris panted. “Oh my God, Mrs. Klein.” Morgan, smiling, sucked him back into her mouth and bobbed her head on him. Chris' hands twitched. He thought to stop her, but he was too drunk on her to fight it. “That felt so good,” he whined. “My hands never felt that good.” Grinning, Morgan flourished her tongue, licking around his glans before holding him with her hands and kissing her way down his hard shaft. Even after the thickest, richest orgasm of either of their lives, he remained erect. She attributed it to his youth, though she found herself flattered by both his resilience and his continued interest. Stroking him idly, she licked his crown. “And that's just the beginning, Chris. Get another A, and we'll see what else I can give you.” She punctuated the statement with a wink. Throbbing in her grip, Chris groaned. “Oh, God!” Morgan laughed in response. That night at home, Morgan tried to have sex with her husband but could not find the willpower to follow through. Comparing him to Chris, she felt both disappointed and defeated. Not only did he fail to measure up to Chris, but his body was softer and his hair thinning. Still young, still fit, and having the interest of one both younger and more impressive than her husband, she found satisfaction in her fingers instead. She masturbated in the shower, teasing and tickling herself to a small climax equal to but less satisfying than the one Chris brought her with a facial. Rinsing herself afterward, she teased her small, pink nipples and later smiled at herself in the mirror. What she was doing was wrong, but it helped Chris and would last until he graduated. That is what she told herself, at least, but deep down she knew that this was only the beginning. Good intentions push a teacher to make another mistake. Chapter Two: Double Take Morgan woke up horny the next day. She woke up imagining Chris' fat cock throbbing and pulsing, and she remembered the hot musk of it as he shot across her face and her nose. She came home sticky with his semen and fingered herself in the shower, her husband was hardly a thought in her head as she did it. She fingered herself again in the morning, reaching a quiet but empty orgasm beside her sleeping husband before her alarm went off. He woke up oblivious, and she woke up angry. She remained horny as she dressed, and she eyed her pert body as well, imagining Chris there with her, equally naked. They would complement each other, Chris' big body looking even bigger beside Morgan's own petite frame. Every part of him was built to break her, but she looked young and could likely pass as his girlfriend in the right context. It flattered her that a man like Chris would show interest in her, and then she reminded herself that Chris was not a man but a boy with a man-sized cock, which did nothing to reduce her pride. The morning passed slowly and empty. She spied Chris passing in the halls but could hardly get him to look her in the eyes. That afternoon for tutoring he was quiet, unwilling or unable to speak to her at length. Morgan, meanwhile, kept hoping he had hidden another A from her and thought to just ask him to let her suck his dick again. She needed to come, and she knew her husband couldn't do it. A week passed and nothing. Thoughts and memories of Chris' dick floated in and out of her head. She tried again to fuck her husband but couldn't. He smelled wrong, and she ended up jerking him off to a meager and disappointing climax. By the next Tuesday, she resented her husband and increasingly looked to Chris for relief. Chris, meanwhile, remained the perfect gentleman. Sometimes, she noticed that he was hard, and though it brought a smile to her face, she wasn't brave enough to act on it. His grades weren't improving, and she didn't want to reward bad behavior. So, she just stared and waited for him to ask for help, and he didn't ask for help because of his embarrassment and his arousal. She had always thought he might have a crush on her, but she had never realized how intense his crush was. Tuesday, however, was too much. They passed in the hall and Morgan noted, with some amusement, that Chris developed a sudden limp. Recognizing her own arousal, she realized the truth–she would have to be the one to end this cold war. So, when tutoring started, she approached his desk and stopped beside him. Seated, he was almost as tall as she was standing. She found his pants tented, and she smiled. He looked at her, his eyes lingering on her small bosom before meeting her gaze. She smiled, and he stammered. “Uh–Um–Mrs. Klein?” Morgan shushed him with one dainty finger to his lips. “Shh,” she said, smiling. “You seem to be having a hard time focusing,” she said, leaning over onto his desk and giving him a glimpse of her breasts down her blouse. “Let me help you.” She ended the statement by cupping his swollen manhood through his pants. Chris gasped. “B-But I haven't gotten another A yet.” Hardly listening, Morgan undid his pants with one hand and pulled his hard dick out. He jumped into view, his dick erupting from the open fly of his boxers. Already long and rigid, he seemed massive compared to her husband, and she cooed as she took him in her hand. After days of fantasy, it felt good to hold the real thing again. “Oh! Do you see that, Chris? You're so big and hard right now, there's no way you can focus on what you're reading. At this rate, you'd be lucky to even get an F.” Taking him in both hands, she stroked him slowly. “Oh, you poor thing. It must hurt to be so big and hard all the time.” Pouting, she looked him in the eyes and found him staring at her breasts. “Is this what I do to you, Chris? Do I make it hard for you to learn?” Gasping and whining, Chris shook his head. His long hair danced as he did. “No, Mrs. Klein. No! You help me!” Morgan smiled. Reaching into his underwear, she cupped his balls and marveled at their weight and size. “That is sweet, Chris, but you don't have to lie.” She purred and held him by his root, staring in awe at his full length. Despite his size, he remained a quiet, mewling teen in the hands of a woman far more experienced. The age difference only helped to arouse her more, and her tiny hands around his dick made him appear bigger by comparison. Groaning, she stroked his full length with both hands. “No, the best thing I can do for you now is help you come. Then and only then can we get any real work done.” She made eye contact with Chris and was happy to find him speechless. Her entire life, she has been a good girl who made the right decision whenever faced with a challenge. Holding Chris now and measuring him against her forearm, she felt like this is the first bad decision of her life, and she was glad that she waited for the right one. Purring, she stroked him from base to crown, holding him as if she was tugging him toward her. “Mm, Chris, I made you this hard. So, I have to be the one who takes on the heavy, heavy burden of helping you find relief.” After that, Morgan lost herself in him. She stared at his shaft and reversed her grip, holding him with both hands and stroking him vigorously. Her husband was a tall man and very slender, and though he was not the only man she had ever been with, he was the one she had chosen to marry. To that point, she had been satisfied with him. Though she had been with bigger men, they had never been large enough to adequately outclass him. Chris, however, outclassed all of them. She had attempted to find pleasure and comfort in her fingers and in her husband for days and found each unworthy. Chris, however, has her wet at a glance. Holding him, stroking him, she could not help but imagine the way that he could and would fill her if given the chance. A facial had given her one of the best orgasms of her life. She knew on instinct that opening her legs to him would give her so much more. Staring at his huge dick as her hands glided across him, watching his swollen red crown leak precum, Morgan whined in her arousal. “Darn it, Chris, I can't believe how stinking big you are!” Gasping in her grasp, Chris whined, “I'm sorry!” Morgan stopped stroking him long enough to look him in the eyes and was hurt to find him anxious. His dick was steel hard, throbbing in her tiny hands, and his interest was obvious, but it was animal interest and little more. Chris was still a child, Morgan remembered, too young to understand her praise or to separate it from insult. She was treating him like a well-endowed stud, experienced and virile, and he could be that someday. Today, however, he was only a eighteen-year-old boy with a mammoth hard-on and a horny teacher. Stroking him more slowly, Morgan swallowed her arousal and put on a smile for him. Chris' big dick was confusing for her. It filled her with lust, but that lust was her burden and not his. He was still a boy, and she was his instructor. It was her job to keep him safe and to teach him the truth. Smiling gently, she whispered to him, “No, Chris. You don't need to apologize. You should never have to apologize for having a big dick.” She giggled, watching him thrust and whine as she stroked him slowly from crown to root. “When I tell you that your dick is big, I am complimenting you. Few men are this size, and I think yours is long, and thick, and gorgeous. So, whenever you're horny, whenever you're distract, bring your big, beautiful dick to me, and I promise to take care of it. Chris gasped, thrusting into her hands, leaking precum all over her fingers. "A-anytime?” Smiling at him again, seeing the hope and the shock in his eyes, Morgan squeezed his dick in open affection. Holding him, stroking him, it is easy to imagine him as a man, but looking him in the eyes reveals that he is only a boy with a man-sized cock that required man-sized attention. The girls at school wouldn't have his best interests at heart, and so Morgan resigned herself to taking care of him instead. “Anytime,” she purred. “Even without an A?” She giggled. “Even without an A.” Licking her lips a second time, she turned her attention back to the swollen, throbbing dick in her hands. She could tell he was getting close and could tell from the way he moved and the way he swelled in her hands. Chris could feel it, too, and seemed to be breathing through his arousal, desperate to keep himself together. Morgan found his efforts cute, but she also wanted to see him explode. Kissing his crown, she whispered, “So, what can I do to help you finish, Chris? What do you need from me? What do you want?” Panting like a dog, Chris barked, “Tits! I want to see your tits!” Smiling, Morgan stroked him with one hand while using her other hand to cup one of her breasts. Her hard nipple dug into her palm as she touched herself. “These little things?” Chris whined and nodded. His dick throbbed, producing even more thick, rich precum to spread across her palm. “Yes,” he panted. “Yes. I want to see them. I want to come on them.” “You want to come on them,” Morgan echoed, laughing. “My, my, you are bold, aren't you?” Releasing her breasts, she put a finger to his mouth as he opened it to apologize. He stared down at her, cross-eyed, around her finger. “Don't,” she said, holding his dick firmly in hand as precum wetted her skin. “Don't apologize, Chris. Women like it when a man knows what he wants, and with a big dick like yours, you have a lot of bargaining power. As for my tits.” Reaching down with her free hand, Morgan lifted her bra and blouse up smoothly over her slender stomach and small, plump breasts. Her nipples, more red than pink in color, stood fully erect and sensitive in the open air. Plucking one, Morgan looked down to regard her breasts before looking him in the eyes and finding him staring. “I can accommodate that request, but you'll have to help me out from here.” Guiding him, she turned him to face her instead of the desk and then moved his hand to hold her blouse up as she kneeled to hold hid dick to her breasts. She returned to stroking him, smearing his precum along his shaft with her palms. The mess spilled onto her chest, gathering in the valley between them. Morgan smiled up at him, and he stared back, jaw hanging, eyes wide and unblinking. She laughed in response. “Now, go ahead and come, Chris. Cover me in all your thick, sticky semen. Unload your big, teenage balls into your favorite teacher's bosom.” Morgan made sure to smile as she fed him the dirty talk, and she felt him quicken immediately. Holding him to her chest, she stroked him to his approaching orgasm and all the way to the end. She could feel his semen swell his shaft, surging and spraying, and she had her own orgasm before his semen even touched her. The feel of his hot seed spreading across her body, though, only amplified it. Like sexual alchemy, it transformed a small, buzzing orgasm into a hurricane of pleasure. By the end both were breathless and panting in climax. Chris' semen had gathered across her breasts and her collar bone, soiling her blouse and possibly ruining it. Morgan didn't care, however. She continued to stroke him before pulling him into her mouth on instinct to clean him. The taste of him elicited a long moan from her as she bobbed her head on him dutifully, both grateful for the orgasm he gave her and the one she received across her torso. Comparing him against her husband again only made her more grateful. When finished, she sat back to display the semen she had collected across her chest to him, and she saw his dick twitch before swelling gradually back to life. Taking hold of him again, Morgan stroked him idly. “Now, now, Chris,” she said, chuckling affectionately as he hardened in her hand. “I won't help you a second time today, no matter how distracted you get.” Taking hold of him by the root, she stared at his dick in awe. “At least, not if you don't earn it.” Eying his cock, she gave it a quick kiss before standing. “We don't have much time before your mother gets here, and I need to get cleaned up.” Watching her move, Chris stammered. Mrs. Klein was a tiny thing, not skinny but slender. She kept fit with rigid exercise, and it showed in the subtle way her body flexed as she moved. Breathless, he stammered, “O-Okay.” Morgan lowered her blouse, pulling it down over her cum-soaked breasts and showing off the stains he left in the fabric. She was partway across the classroom, her bare feet stepping lightly across the glossy tiles, before he called to her. Turning, she stared back at him and his hard dick with equal want. “Yes?” Chris, feeling suddenly self-conscious, looked away. “Tha, Thanks.” Morgan smiled. Eyes fixed on his dick, she said, “You're welcome, and put that big thing away before someone sees it and asks questions.” Chris, looking down at his dick, scrambled. “Yes, ma'am!” Morgan laughed from the doorway. “I'll be back soon, and then we can brush up on some key terms before you go home. Okay?” Chris gave a rushed affirmative as Morgan ducked out into the hall. She hurried to the teacher's lounge bathroom to rinse off but hesitated at the sink when she got there. Wearing his semen was oddly comforting and staring at her reflection made her feel somehow more confident in herself. Already a supremely confident woman, she realized that the pride she felt was in having Chris' interest to begin with. Rinsing herself, she watched the way the water molded her blouse to her figure and thought silently how it will be even harder to keep Chris focused. To be continued in a 10 part series, on Literotica by kotochaos, for Literotica [All characters in this story, are over the age of 18 years.]

A Butterfly wants to kill the World?Book 3 in 18 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.Although Love is both fire and shadow, we often forget to take comfort from the coolness of the memories when the burning flames are absentThere were precisely two things, okay, four things, keeping me alive. The fourth thing would come to her later when her 'furious was replaced by her 'curious' ~ as in how I knew her inhuman lingo ~ which would lead to my legacy with Grandpa.The top three reasons -She had poked my chest. It was a challenge, calling for one of my guardians to come out and play. The avatar knew I was the chosen heir of the Goddess Ishara and my goddess had devoted a good deal of time and effort to my survival and continued service in her cause. If Ishara made an 'appearance', it would be enough reason to not eviscerate me for my foul treatment of her august personage.Nope. It seemed Ishara was busy at the moment.Still, she most likely knew SzelAnya had shown a keen interest in me in Romania, though I'd never told Selena, or any other member of the 9 Clans, the Dragon's Daughter had killed Ajax for me. Figuring out SzelAnya, a storm deity, had helped me and Aya escape from our kidnapping in the midst of a cyclone in the Pacific Ocean wasn't much of a reach.But no bolt of lightning coalesced from my chest to singe her finger. No clap of thunder. Not even a cloud with a hint of disfavor appeared above us.Her obsidian fingernail began penetrating my shirt, touched my skin, then drew my blood, and something 'twitched'.That would be Contestant Goddess #3. She wasn't actually hanging around me. She didn't have to. She'd left me a memento of our last shindig before we parted ways. That was the nightmare-inducing episode where she, the chthonic goddess Sarrat Irkalli, had compressed one man's body into a dagger and then proceeded to suck another's soul into it to use as a power source for an Airbus 350 (a commercial airliner, if you didn't know).I still had that snaggletooth-looking thing at my back. Well who the Hell was I going to leave it with? Honestly, the only people I felt could keep it safe I loved too much to curse with it. Anyway, the second her divine claw touched my blood, the long dormant weapon whispered to me in a somewhat bored, lofty feminine voice from beyond the grave,Do you want me to discorporate this pathetic has-been for you?Quick check. Only the avatar and I, and her priestess-savant heard that. Of course, in downtown, New York City, noon Sunday, how weird would such a declaration be? The avatar's eyebrow arched. Her big bat-ears (still looking human to the normal viewing public) flicked this way and that, figuring out precisely where the threat originated from. Slowly, her once poking hand began to slide across my chest, along my ribs and around my back.She touched the dagger. Nothing.Gingerly, she drew it forth. I'd had a makeshift sheath made. As the blade made its journey around me, she took a half-step back to better observe it."Please don't kill him!" Theddy squealed. "We haven't had sex yet!"Being 'who' and 'what' she was, the avatar did what came natural. Fortunately for Theddy, I'd become accustomed to working with psychopaths.She stabbed the dagger at Theddy. I clamped my hand down on her wrist. The claws of her left hand came down on my constraining wrist. My free hand came down on that hand, trying to pry it free. It was a hopeless struggle, except.Yes, my old friend 'except'. Except the avatar was holding the dagger. As powerful as Ītzpāpālōtl was, she wasn't pushing against me. She was pushing against Sarrat Irkalli.Ītzpāpālōtl was a living, breathing terror machine who killed and received sacrifices on a regular basis.Sarrat Irkalli hadn't been actively worshipped in 3,000 years.Uneven contest? Oh yeah.See, Ītzpāpālōtl had spent the past 500 years continuously fighting against the Weave to keep her fingers on this side of reality.Meanwhile, for the most part, Sarrat Irkalli had sat upon her throne in the Sumerian Underworld with hundreds upon hundreds of thousands of souls toiling under her watchful gaze for eternity. Sure, her version of Hell wasn't getting any fresh deposits, but she knew how to milk the system well.Even the bad karma for the dagger's creation wasn't hers. She'd stolen it from the foolish Gong Tau sorcerers who had meant to enslave my soul, aka one-third of the Baraqu-Alal-Cáel deal she'd worked out millennia ago. It was the Weave giving her a 'freebie' for playing by the rules, if you considered the Weave sentient.And now Ītzpāpālōtl was touching it. Whoops. It wasn't as if Ītzpāpālōtl was stupid. It isn't like there are tons of magic weapons running around, much less soul-munchers like the one I had. Rationally, who would give a novice like me, a weapon like this? I say again, 'whoops'.Once I'd figured this out, I couldn't stop being me."Theddy, do you like girls?""What?" she squeaked. Here was this psycho trying to drive a Smilodon incisor into her bosom and I was giving her a sex quiz.Ītzpāpālōtl was really starting to struggle now."I, ah, are you okay?" she continued."Oh, I'm dandy. I'm serious. You think this chick is hot? I mean, would you do her in a three-way?" I proposed casually."Timothy?" Sovann."Bro?" Timothy to me."It's all good. Sovann, you want to know what my life is like? This lady who came to discuss business with me today is an immortal mass murderer. You give the word, I'll let go and this knife is going to cut her up like a Ginsu blade on market day because just cutting her heart out isn't going to be enough. Worse. Eventually she'll get back up.""Timothy?" Sovann repeated, this time with more concern. He thought I was nuts. I released my left hand. The blade flipped up, twisting in the avatar's grasp. That was the point her minions figured out something was wrong."El Amado?" the priestess-savant called out softly. The three goons began reaching for 'things'."Call them off, or I open my other hand," I cautioned the avatar. She spared me a swift, hostile look. My fingers tingled."Esten quietos!" she snapped. They stopped."Cáel, bad day, or not. This isn't you. Stop it. The girl's in danger," Timothy spoke up. He didn't mean Theddy. He meant the avatar."I'm being a real asshole, aren't I?" I sighed."Pretty much. You never let the bitches get to you before. Girl pops an attitude, you smile and move on. Life is too short," he reminded me. Too true."I'm going to put my hand over the blade," I told Ītzpāpālōtl. "When I do, you can let go."She didn't say anything for several seconds, even after my left hand covered the semi-serrated edge."Why should I trust you?" she sizzled."Because 'me' letting anything bad happen to you would make me a total, judgmental jerk. I don't know you. Whatever you did before you showed up today shouldn't matter to me. I acted stupidly. I should have stopped you. I didn't. I didn't even warn you and I could have. I was angry, and not even at you. Just angry and I apologize. Now, let go.""Why?""Hi. I'm Cáel Nyilas. Can I have my knife back? Please?"Blink. She released it. For a millisecond, it wanted to do something else because bitches are bitches. It didn't, so my palm wasn't sliced open. My right hand took the hilt. I carefully put the blade away."Yes," Theddy gulped."Huh?" Sovann shook his head at the sudden evaporation of the life and death tension. Welcome to my life. Theddy meant 'yes' to the 'girl-girl-guy' thing I had proposed earlier. It pays to keep things prioritized."What is this movie you were talking about?" Ītzpāpālōtl asked. Had she forgiven me for anything which had transpired? Bwahahaha, no way. She was taking the initiative and going with Option 1 from my earlier insane diatribe."Wait!" Sovann nearly shouted. "You nearly, I don't know, threatened Cáel's life and tried to stab Theddy and now you think you can go with us to a movie?""I told you," Timothy put an arm around his shoulder, "life with Cáel is rarely dull.""I thought you meant he was fun to party with, or something like that," Sovann looked up at his lover. "I thought his uncle showing up, and trying to kill him and then being blown the fuck away by those women and federal agents, and that other girl who pointed a gun at us, is this the new normal?""I love you, Sovann," Timothy grew compassionate. "Cáel is my best friend. He'd never deliberately hurt either of us and normal friends are something he has in short supply. Today being a great case in point."Ten seconds passed."The title is 'As Above, So Below'," Sovann addressed the avatar, "and what do we call you?"Since 'if you are not a worshiper and addressing me, I normally am about to kill you' would sound really cool in Olmec-ic, but I might be asked to translate,"How about we go with 'Obsidian', please?" I pleaded with her.She knew I was currying favor now ~ and behaving like a weather vane caught in the wall of a tornado ~ she gave a gracious bow of her head."Obsidian will do for now. Is the Legend of the dagger 'business'?" Translation: it had better not be."No," I smiled. "It's pillow talk." Rancor, 'how presumptuous', followed by 'but that dagger ups the count to three Goddess interested in him', and next to recalling all the trivial babble about me being a sexual dynamo (I prayed my PR was that good) having some relevance. Her chimera emotions allowed me to get a few more crucial words out, because even women who aren't sleeping with me are jealous."Esta mujer fue la primera en ofrecer bienes funerarios tras la muerte dee mi padre," I reinserted Theddy back into my close company. For some reason, Obsidian considered me unreliable thus had to verify what I'd just said."Did you make funerary offering upon his father's passing?" she asked Theddy. Let's think about this. The wacko chick questioning Theddy had tried to stab a huge freaking blade into her not a minute ago. Fleeing in terror while screaming for the cops? Nope."Yes. I baked him some walnut and caramel chip cookies," she nodded. "It is a family recipe." Sovann looked over the three of us, then back to Timothy."I told you 'that's impressive cocking like I've never seen before'," he explained."She may remain," Obsidian 'permitted'. Theddy wrapped up my right arm with her left and gave it a squeeze. She wanted attention/explanation."Obsidian is a Master Vampire, Theddy," I leaned in and whispered. "Before she was turned, she was captured in a raid by the fey, mentally, spiritually and physically raped and made into their sex-slave. Part of her spirit never healed properly. While this imperfection allows her to walk around in daylight, her heart can never hold on to any emotion for long, so she is forced to forever seek passion, no matter how dangerous, from the world around her."Revealing secrets? Ha. I had noticed Theddy had every work done by Laurel K. Hamilton in her place, including the comic book series."You are not supposed to know, so act like I didn't tell you anything, okay?"'Okay,' she mouthed back at me. I could see it in her eyes. My chaotic life suddenly 'made sense' to her because a best-selling fiction author said so.Obsidian thought the movie was; hilarious. She couldn't stop snickering, giggling and poking at me as horrible shit happened to the various actors. She thought the plot was 'insightful' and wouldn't stop whispering to me throughout the entire thing. During the closing credits, I told her I'd get her the DVD for Christmas ~ she knew the concept behind digital technology, but didn't own any ~ she kissed me.The first kiss was fierce and joyous with the added benefit of her tongue doing things no normal tongue could do, it stretched. Not sure how I felt about that. The second kiss was more sultry, longer and came with some accompanying body action which, I'm no virgin. Not even close. She was on my left side, so when she twisted in her seat, her left leg insinuated itself between mine. Her left hand cupped my jaw and held my head in place as her lips played along mine.A dance of the scorpion perhaps? Tender at first, then suddenly stabbing, dominant and brutal. My lips and tongue battled back, using my superior Kiss-fu to nullify her natural strength and agility. She liked it. By her moaning, she liked it a lot. As the kiss progressed, more and more of her flowed from her seat into my seat, body facing me. Her body rose over mine, forcing my neck back to maintain contact."So, Dot Ishara is hovering around somewhere close, isn't she?" I murmured as our lips separated barely a centimeter apart. One chick kissing you to make another one jealous. It's happened to me plenty of times. Obsidian didn't give a damn about Theddy, or any other mortal woman in close proximity so,"Yes," she purred. "Do you mate with her?""A man does not brag of such things, but no, unless heavy petting counts?""What will she do to you when I steal your seed?"'When'? Why was I not surprised? Why was I not surprised another concussion was in my immediate future either? Was it possible I was, learning?"Chastise me for not fighting harder," I breathed across her lips, "and, in case you forgot, I'm on a date with the girl beside me.""Who I care nothing for," she sent a cruelly playful look Theddy's way. Wisely, the girl shivered."Who I am indebted to and how I honor my debts might matter to you," I hazarded. My words hurt Theddy's feelings. That was on purpose. Obsidian took pleasure in me hurting Theddy because she was basically a vicious monster."Yes?" I pressed her gently."Yes," Obsidian allowed, easing up slightly both romantically and physically."And Theddy, if you believe I'm with you solely because of some sense of obligation, you clearly haven't been listening to your recordings," I shot the human girl a wink."Oh.""Am I, or am I not, a sex-obsessed little monkey?" I teased her. Theddy giggled. I paid for my diversion with four obsidian claws to my ribs outside of Theddy's view. After all, it wasn't like Theddy could possibly compete with her for my attention. Considering Obsidian's legendary ability to rip open her opponent's ribcages and feast upon their hearts, I slipped my left hand, the one next to her between her legs and stroked her cotton-slacks covered cunt.Theddy hugged my right arm and put her head against my shoulder. Not to be outdone," Qu  un centenar dee hombres se quemaron vivos como el sonido?" Obsidian inquired with sexually sadistic hunger. Ah, memories of burning 7P Commandos.Whoops. Theddy knew Spanish."No lo s . Ten an respiradores en," I replied casually. "Si lo desea, puedo describir lo que se siente al tirar de una flecha de guerra lanzar mi propio muslo.""Eep," slipped out of Theddy's lips."Why did you do that?" Obsidian looked over us both."Well, I was showing a little girl I believed in her,""And she shot you?" Theddy gulped."No. She hit the target I was standing next to. A co-worker mistook me for a cardboard cutout of a Jehovah's Witness and let fly. Seems she had issues with organized religion as well as a reaction to the oscillation effect of florescent lighting and ceiling fans.""But why did you pull the arrow out?" Theddy asked. "Couldn't you wait until you got to the hospital?""Mosquito," Obsidian menaced, insinuating Theddy was a pest."I wasn't thinking rationally at the moment, I work in an asylum, I had a hot date in a few hours, any of those three will do," I smiled at Theddy."Copil such as Cáel don't bother with petty human conventions," Obsidian turned my gaze back her way with her hand on my jaw. 'Copil's were 'god-touched' in her lingo."More than one girl?" Theddy mused."Four.""Okay," she sighed happily."Theddy, three under-age girls and the police office he was dating acting as their chaperone," Timothy intervened. "He hurried home so he could keep a promise to the children, not for sex." Bastard. He really was my best friend. He didn't mention my post-injury, pre-festivity sex with Odette giving me a few extra, urgently needed Brownie Points to suggest I might be a decent human being."You are a wonderful guy," Theddy ran a fingernail over my free hand. Clearly I was 'wonderful' enough to risk Obsidian's anger over. The screen went blank as the last credits scrolled away and the room was plunged into darkness. Five seconds later, the lights snapped on.Pain!"Fuck," I hissed. It wasn't any extra physical trauma causing me discomfort. No, a metaphysical dam had burst within and my stream of conscious thought had been turned into a white-water rapids. The competing cyclones of thoughts in my mind had stopped cooperating and my hypothalamus was letting me know I was in danger."Cáel", "Cáel", "Bro", and "Ishara" all came in rapid succession. I needed some space both tangible and social."I need to step outside," I eased Obsidian off me and stood up. My sense of my personal danger was ratcheting up. While I had been studying Obsidian, so I could screw her, I had discovered more and more Alal-badness.The light display had ignited a series of pressing implanted memories which had been clamoring for my attention. Things like not all 'divinities' were stewards of the Weave. Some even wanted its destruction, preferring risking all on a chaotic restructuring of reality over what existed now ~ things like Obsidian. They weren't attempting to do so because they thought they had no chance.But there was. A real serious chance to unravel reality existed; and it was staring her in the face. It wasn't 'me' as in 'I was the Anti-Christ'. But with the torrent of memories pouring forth, I knew where the peril lay and I was completely responsible for it. Hell, I was a prime ally of Armageddon and hadn't even known it.'Holy Shit!'I blinked. Timothy was shaking me. We were out in the lobby."Oh my God, Timothy," I nearly wept. "What am I going to do?""I have no idea what you are talking about. Is there someone you can talk to about this?" he suggested. Normal folks were around us. Obsidian was at my side. Sovann was behind Timothy with an arm around Theddy's shoulder."Theddy," I looked at her. "Can I catch up with you later? I just realized I've screwed up something fierce." I put my best 'really don't want to go but I gotta' face on. Her worried look brightened, she slipped around Timothy and gave me a tingling French kiss."I'll hold you to that, Cáel," she murmured when we parted."Timothy, go home, I got shit to deal with," I hoped my grin didn't become as feeble as I felt it to be."I," he started to say something. "Time not to ask questions?""Yeah.""Okay.""Wait." I pulled us to the side and went on to my toes, leaned in and whispered in his ear, "Tell Pamela 'he' sent Ajax to kill the Professor, his family and the sisters. They were the targets all along. It wasn't me, or the other women. Just in case,""Okay," Timothy patted my arm. It was cryptic. It was the best I could do. See, I wanted to cry so badly.{2:09 pm Sunday, September 7th ~ Last day}Where to begin:Every mythology across the globe has some creature, or creatures, which threatens Existence. Usually a God, or a Hero-God, slays the creature and everything is right with the world, except such a being, being older than Existence itself, can't really die, so they are carved up, buried ~ what have you.Illuyankamunus was one such manifestation of this underlying cancerous desire to destroy reality. He'd had a far more real child, SzelAnya, and she's never quite given up on her dad. Of far greater critical importance, she was 'part' of Illuyankamunus, somewhat in the way I was part of Alal and Baraqu. And yes, that meant all the offspring of Bolu, the guy I'd praised a few hours earlier, held the seeds of that malignant deity as well.And Alal knew it. He hadn't been killing off the descendants. He'd left that task up to a group far more capable of the task, the Egyptian Rite, who knew a fucking threat to existence when they saw it. Lest I forget, No secret society are the 'good guys'. Also lest I forget, I alone decided to go after the Arinniti sons to fulfill Vranus' quest. I had no divine mandate I was aware of nor any real world orders.Inadvertently, I had rounded up the last five mortal remains of Illuyankamunus in one place for convenient disposal in a remote Transylvanian town. The only problem was: if someone didn't get to them quickly, I was also about to whisk them into the loving (and heavy-armed) protective embrace of the Amazon Host, where the completion of centuries of culling would have suddenly become a cast-iron bitch instead of a simple disposal.Enter Ajax. Yeah, I bet the Egyptians were trying to figure out how I stopped him as well as Alal. I thought I was being clever by not telling most of the world. In fact, they most likely suspected; and the reality of SzelAnya watching over me was much more terrifying. Ishara had put a serious curse on the Amazons, yet her curse only affected her followers, the Amazons, who were fair game.SzelAnya had killed someone for me, and I hadn't been one of her followers. Thus I had committed a blasphemous act only a magician of some significant ability could have managed. I wasn't a sorcerer, but I had a cornucopia of mystic knowledge rolling around in my noggin. Trying to figure all this out was one of my major headaches.The others?I even suspected I knew who betrayed me ~ kinda. They didn't do it on purpose. At least I hope they didn't, because my odds-on favorite was my Mother by way of Captain Delilah Faircloth. Realistically, there was only one secret society who might help her against Grandpa and that was the Egyptian Rite, and they did send three people to Dad's funeral including two 'somebodies'. I'm an idiot.I'd chatted away in fluent New Kingdom Egyptian and it never occurred to me how odd it was for two of them to also be so fluent in it. Know it, sure, but as fluent as Kimberly had taught me to be? That should have been a Red Flag.The Earth & Sky had sent Iskender, who should have been the benchmark I judged the other delegations by, damn it.Three Condos? They'd killed my Dad and their guys had been flunkies.The 7 Pillars had been nobodies, which they'd proven by their inaction.Now I had to question why I had 3 actual  9-Clans  assassins at my dad's funeral too. Holy Ishara, I wasn't nearly paranoid enough.Anyway, why would the Amazons be aiding and abetting the End of All Life on Earth? Normally, they wouldn't be, but 3000 years ago, the majority of Human life did a colossal dump on the Amazons. And when they needed help, they got it in the form of SzelAnya and her dual-sex followers. I seriously doubt they told the Amazons their purpose was to resurrect SzelAnya's daddy. I imagine the Amazons didn't pry too much either.It turned out almost to be okay. During the 2nd Betrayal, the Amazons betrayed SzelAnya and almost short-circuited her plans by exterminating her lineage.Except for the Arinniti elders and Bolu. Good old 'except'.I can imagine when the Egyptians heard about the 2nd Betrayal, they figured they were 'okay'. Those wacky Amazons had inadvertently done the world a favor. Except an act of maternal love kept a slender hope of Illuyankamunus' return alive. By the time the Egyptians realized they'd been prematurely hopeful, Bolu's descendants were all over the Balkans and hunting them down had proven difficult.But, it gets worse. Much worse.When those Gods shattered Illuyankamunus, they scattered him in the relative certainty no one would ever gather the parts back together.His flesh was scattered across the land, modern day Turkey, but encompassing everything from Pakistan to Italy and Egypt to Poland. The flesh became soil, then plants, the things that eat plants, then food for humans. Get the picture.Whoops. SzelAnya had been doing just that for centuries upon centuries every time she mated with a mortal of Illuyankamunus' line and had offspring, they accumulated his energy, which made hunting down the few remaining ones easier to find, since they were 'beacons of badness', except...There were two key pieces missing which SzelAnya could never get. After all, you would think burying them on the far side of the world would matter, right?The 'breath of Illuyankamunus' ~ his cosmic fire ~ they buried in a volcano in a distant land far across the Great Sea. His spirit 'body' they imprisoned in a great river, again, across the Great Sea.But wait, it gets worse.The being standing next to me knew precisely where the 'breath of Illuyankamunus' was. Seems Mesoamerica is laced with volcanos. They'd discovered 'the breath' long ago and used it as a weapon called Xiuhcoatl. Better yet, Alal suspected she and her buddies were more than happy to reunite it with the rest if they thought the Weave itself wouldn't annihilate them for daring to do so.In their current, weakened state they were vulnerable to such a karmic backlash. In theory, a reborn Illuyankamunus would have access to power beyond the bounds of the Weave, older and more terrifying. Still, without the mortal remains to anchor the energy, giving it to the spirit would be pointless.Alal knew where the spirit body was (in general), but that wasn't the worst part. The worst part was where it was,Of all the places the Arinniti sons could have fled to, they had to choose Brazil, the burial place of the restive spirit body of Illuyankamunus. Mother-fucker.And Ildiko 'Alkonyka' aka Dusk Lovasz had sworn she'd travel to Brazil to fulfill Bolu's side of the quest in the same way I was holding up Vranus' end. If I tried to stop her, SzelAnya would know something was up. Fuck.I was processing all of this when Obsidian violently yanked me out of the way. A cabby had swerved to avoid a flurry of trash and nearly run over us. It was the third near-concussive experience in the past five minutes she'd help me avoid while she had walked by my side. I'd been mumbling like a madman."That would be my Goddess wanting to talk with me," I looked her way."I know," she gave me a clever smile."She's really not going to like that," I shook my head."I know that too," she kept smiling. "Where is your mind?""Five lives away from making the world a safer place," I sighed."Safer for who?" she purred. Where were all the bimbos? Not only was it an insightful question, it cut straight to the heart of my dilemma.What decision could I make? If I elected to help my fellow Amazons, I risked screwing with the world. In truth, I was risking everything even if I did nothing. Well Dad was always clear that things didn't change by themselves. You needed to do something that would have an effect. So, 'What are you going to do?'More to the point, I wasn't Grandad. Killing the last five of the line of Illuyankamunus wasn't 'me', so it wasn't going to be something I'd worry about.SzelAnya wanted to bring back her Dad, I could understand that. I'd have to figure out a way for her to believe this world sticking around was more important. How? Well, I had a goddess-like creature right in front of me to probe for ideas."You are an immortal," Obsidian commented. She'd been weighing her opinion for some time. I could tell by the wonderment with which she gifted each word."What? No. I can die.""No. I don't think so. Your wounds. Normally the wounds I inflict flow freely for some time. Yours have already scabbed over," her eyes flickered to the various minor scars she'd imparted to me in the few hours we'd been together.Of course, her idea was insane, Oh God No! I was in Grandad's body. Well Duh! His body was supposed to be immortal."Are you sure?" I looked deep into her eyes."You are a young immortal, the youngest I've ever met, but you are an immortal," she seemed to be convincing herself as much as me.Stupid Assumption (on my part)! I wasn't in Alal's body. I was in Cáel's. Because the Cáel soul shard was young, Alal hadn't been able to find it because it had moved through Time, to me, sonofabitch! 'I' hadn't been around for him to find. No! I was making yet another damn assumption.What did I know? When Pamela found Baraqu, it had been in an object, not a person, though she had been short on details. When the Alal-shard went to the Land of the Endless Black Sands to bring Saku back, the Cáel-shard had been in reality, so it had been allowed to create a body, 'me'. Still, the curse Sarrat Irkalli placed on Baraqu was on Alal and myself as well, which meant I might just be immortal.My Alal-mind agreed with Obsidian's assessment. In his first years, his healing had been slow, still taking days for what took mortal people weeks. I'd stupidly attributed my swift recovery to Amazon medicines, ugh. Because I got wounded more than most Security Detail trainees while concurrently entertaining two and three sex partners."Can you talk with Dot Ishara?" I asked her."Yes, but why would I?""Sex?""We are going to have sex anyway," she smiled. I'd tricked her. Set her up with the right so I could now drop her with the left."I can bring the mbo  tat  back to life," I pledged. That was not what she was expecting at all. "If you bring the Xiuhcoatl, I can bring the flesh and we can unite the three." Mbo  tat  was the Tupi name for the legendary 'fiery serpent' of the Amazon Basin. In Portuguese, it had become Boi-tat , a will-o-wisp with a confused, Christianized mythology ~ a serpent dwelling in darkness, devouring the eyes of corpses, glowing in the forests at night."Where is the flesh?" she whispered."In his mortal children," I replied."Who?""You are a monster, Ītzpāpālōtl. I'm not going to tell you and you don't have the time to drag the information out of my mind before my allies drop on you like a nuclear detonation," I drew my body tightly to her."Why would the Amazons do this?""They are not. This is a deal between you and me," I kissed her lips. I pulled back. A few seconds later she kissed me back."Why?""My grandfather had my father murdered and I would avenge him. In the end, despite my father's Amazon heritage, my 'Sisters' will let his death go unavenged for the greater good of the Host. He was a man and they will never look beyond that ~ they will never value his life as they would that of a woman.""Your mother's father?""Yes. Cáel O'Shea of the Illuminati.""We are not at war with the Illuminati," she murmured. It was a casual observation, not a protest."You are at war with Cáel O'Shea.""He was slain.""He didn't stay dead.""You know much more than you are saying," she was finally catching on."Absolutely.""I need much more than a few names to convince my kin to help," she purred, a cocktail of sexual immersion and flesh-flaying pain."I don't work for you. You are agreeing to work for me," I was hard as iron in more than one way. Why? Boundaries. She lived in a world where only the fundamentals of reality constrained her. Having a human, no matter how polished my pedigree, or how much I might appear to be 'special', tell her 'you are not the boss' in a reasonable fashion was new and very unwelcome."What would make you think that?""My mentor taught me knowledge is a curse. It is our inability to forget, and I can see into your soul, Ītzpāpālōtl. You care not one wit for the life of an assassin. But the thought of the other 'Factors' of the 9 Clans treating you as an equal galls you almost as much as the crushing reality that you need them."You have lived 500 years in chains and I'm offering you a desperate grab at freedom," I added."Your brief glimpse of immortality gives you no insight into my existence," she bristled."Oh, how many have given up? How many have decided the fight was no longer worth it and faded from the Sunlight to make their final trip into the Underworld, never to return? Do you even visit them?" I spoke with a voice tinged with compassion and loss. I pulled upon the pitiless, blank memories of a childless Alal all those centuries and imprinted on them my own fears of fatherhood and failure."How do you know so much?" she let her fa ade crack, then blow away, in the hollowness of her own sorrow. How could I pity such a monster? I could because I was me and I wouldn't surrender that to the barbaric past and most likely horrific future. I pulled her close, resting my chin on the top of her head."You are not the first, wonderful, very bright woman who has stepped into my life, Obsidian," I whispered. "You are not even the first divinity. For all the millions of differences enforced by power and time, I think love, hate and the conflict between the two wear upon us all. If anything, you face an endless parade of hope and misery. Even if you chose to ignore it, you have seen it and perhaps it leaves its marks ~ water scarring the rocks of a riverbed."We paused. I was able to peripherally scan about and realize we'd made it to Central Park ~ the Ramble and off the beaten path."Your Goddess is a fool for not keeping you closer," she murmured."She does keep me close. You have been actively keeping me from her," I reminded my guest. "She also plays by the rules, so is of limited help in my plans for vengeance."Translation: I could enlist Ītzpāpālōtl's aid while still remaining loyal to my matron Goddess. Ishara could not provide what I needed and my Amazons wouldn't agree with my scheme, so I needed her. Three hours ago, she wouldn't have considered me a worthy supplicant, much less an allied equal, yet here she was conspiring with me to shake the foundations of Creation.Personally, I was thanking Mamitu, Destiny. Had I not been having my worst Sunday ever when we first crossed paths and then acted like a total cockhead, pissed her off and led her to holding Sarrat Irkalli's dagger, thus putting her life in my hands, and not had Timothy as a best friend, I wouldn't have taken her to the movie, and my mind wouldn't have wandered down those dark corridors of Alal's memories to piece things together.Whatever itinerary Obsidian had approached me with, my abrasive behavior had forced her to it cast aside. Dagger, movie, revelations, I was now so much more in her eyes than she had envisioned."Share my need and share with me an ounce of your sorrow," I murmured to her as I gently curled my fingers in her hair and directed her head up until she faced me."The dagger," she rumbled. While she was stroking my hard-on, I knew she was using it as a double meaning."I was pinned to an onyx sacrificial table," I began my tale. We worked off pants to mid-thigh then 'got busy'. Penetration was only going to be possible by turning her around. Ground-breaking was her ready acceptance of my instruction. I leaned against a tree, then pulled her onto my lap. She guided my phallus home.One locomotion and I sunk in deep. It was warm molasses until I hit and pressed against her cervix. For a second Obsidian trembled, then her muscles clamped down tightly, gripping my manhood firmly in a vise, keeping me still."Ah," I groaned. Obsidian had her neck twisted, so we were kissing with eye contact as I described my adventures with the Gong tau sorcerers. She shot me a quick twinkle of delight, a connection. She'd relayed physical pleasure in the way I was giving her cerebral gratification, aka hope.I rolled up her shirt, and gave both nipples a brutal tweak in response. She gasped. I was applying a little 'rough' with my tender intercourse. She rolled her tush against my groin, an invitation to double-down on my nipple-play. I kept my left hand working over each tit while working my fingernails down her abdomen. As I described the terror in old Tsu's face as he shouted out 'M iyǒu! (Mandarin for 'No!') as he recognized too late the curse he was invoking. She relished the visual of the Han necromancer's terror.'Me' smacking two fingers down on her clit earned me a squeal and a small gush of fluids on my nut-sack. Her look of astonishment was something I'd always cherish. Before me, sex was something she demanded from her followers/victims and definitely orchestrated. Her partners being fearful/worshipful must have limited their initiative."A-a-a-ah, we are being observed," she groaned, her lips less than an inch from mine. It took me a second."Which direction?" I kept pumping her, strumming her clit and treating her tit like taffy on a hot Coney Island summer afternoon. Her hooded eyes flickered to our right. I gave it ten seconds. I had to get Obsidian refocused on what I was going to do to her next, in case this was innocent voyeurism. Nope. It was Chaz.Why Chaz? See, I'm an idiot. My cryptic warning to Timothy for Pamela had been good for all of one minute. He'd called her and she'd gathered what she could and come looking for me.Why was she concerned? I was babbling to Timothy then wandering off with a 'beyond-freaky' chick I had just met named 'Obsidian' who came my way courtesy of another chick with the name of Estere.Let me see, Estere was Hashashin and for Timothy to describe someone in my life as 'beyond freaky' was bad news. Timothy was seriously worried about me and Timothy was an emotional rock ~ he didn't panic. Lest we forget, I was in a federal taskforce. A quick peek into New York traffic cameras revealed me and Obsidian wandering into Central Park from the south, so in the rescue party went, splitting up and Chaz 'lucked-out'.I still had two, no, three problems. I was really enjoying my sexual excursion with Obsidian and she was seeming to truly enjoy her experience with me. Oh, and Central Park is big, Pamela had been pressed for people, so she had pressed some unlikely participants into my rescue party."He's," smooch, "my brother, by adoption," I headed off the whole idea she'd been briefed on me already."Visual, Peacekeeper Six, OS2, L-11," Chaz muttered into his headset before taking up a casual stance on the path overlooking our trysting spot. Sex with an audience didn't bother her, so, we worked out as much action from twist, turns and two inches of in-and-out motions (she liked to keep our bodies tight) as we could. Obsidian was humming along in no time. Her vaginal walls were undulating, wearing away at my self-control.Panting, not from us,"Is he o, are they, who is she?" huffed and puffed a trio of voices from Chaz's locale. Oh. Pamela had recruited my 'Hounds'.I accidently (from a timing perspective) took that moment to grind my nails into her left nipple, pinched her clit and hammered her as hard as I could. Obsidian howled. Her vocalization exited the human realm in a cataclysmic manner.The noise scared avians a mile away into terrorized flight. Cats hissed, then raced for cover. Dogs tucked tail and ran. Streetlights a hundred yards away shattered in sprays of glass. Better yet, for the entertainment of my viewing public, she lashed out with her right hand at the closest Black Cherry sapling, exploding it into a mist of sap and pulverizing the bark and wood fiber into pulp.On the downside, her cervix gave my balls an ultimatum ~ release my seed at once, or she was going to twist off my head. My cock and balls have a long history of making decisions without me. I began lavishing her. Before I finally got the feeling I was out of the danger zone. She was back to rubbing against me and purring in blissful satisfaction."Onun g zleri," whispered Belgin, one of the Turks. 'Her eyes'?"Cáel, are you aware of the alternative nature of your liaison?" Chaz coolly cautioned me. Translation: 'mate, do you know you have your cock in a demon?'"Yeah," I coughed. I had a face full of her hair. I was working on some post-coital nuzzling along with slowly helping her get her pants back up."Ininzqueoccehpa," she hummed to me, ignoring our gathering. That was 'let's do this again'."Tehuatlcochitlehua," I replied with some fondness. She studied me for a second before deciding my term was one of endearment, thus 'you are what dreams are made of', not 'nightmares'.Obsidian had another issue to deal with. Timothy would call it a righteous cocking. Whatever it was, her hold on her human mein had slipped and her inhumanity was slipping through, mainly in her glass-like, black, multi-facetted eyes and her fingers which now ended in molten obsidian talons. On the subconscious level, her predatory nature was setting everyone close-by on edge. I could also make out the high pitched, ultrasonic pipping of her chiropteran cries ~ purpose unknown.Obsidian made her way off farther into the underbrush leaving me a few precious seconds to appreciate her retreating posterior while holstering my equipment. More people were arriving. I had one more thing to take care of before, oh look, Nikita had brought her Mom along, the NYPD Sergeant."Chaz, I need to have a quick chat with Dot before I can explain things. She's been waiting and that's unwise," I looked to the Brit. He nodded."Cáel? Mr. Nyilas? Prince?" all came my way. I relaxed as best I could. Chaz went to a body blow to stagger me, then an epic upper cut to send me to Lullaby Land.Dot & the DragonessDot and SzelAnya, in dragon form, were waiting as I tumbled forward. By the state of my haziness, I knew my unconsciousness wouldn't last long."You gave her your seed," came the accusation."Yes," I staggered, "and now you should be able to track her," I pointed out the bonus part of the arrangement. No comment."I've got to make this quick, SzelAnya, I've found your father, geographically speaking," I dropped the bomb."Don't," Dot Ishara commanded. After all, she and her divine cohorts had done the killing and corpse-dividing eons ago. Undoubtedly, they'd executed their own oaths to one another to 'never reveal what they had done' as well."Too late," I shook my head. SzelAnya's attention was magnetized. "I owe you and I'm paying my debts. I'm not blind to the dangers, believe me.""You have no idea what power you are invoking," Dot's undercurrent of displeasure was the worst I'd experienced."Wrong. I've got thousands of years of Alal boiling around in my head, Plus the rest of you betrayed her 2600 years ago. It doesn't mean I have to. And now, given the chance, I'm not. Even if you kill me, she's got enough toBack in the Ramble"Really expect me to believe," Nikita's mom was growling."Man down," I waved a weak arm skyward."Mr. Nyilas, what is going on here?" the Sergeant addressed me. I was reclining in a circle of my 'Hounds'; most were kneeling. Chaz was in a tiny bit of trouble for having clocked me."Umm, thanks for coming out and looking for me. I assure you, Mr. Tomorrow did what he did as a matter of his professional duties ~ intelligence gathering." As I struggled to stand, my ladies helped me. I saw Pamela with three Hounds coming up fast from one direction and Virginia with three more coming from the other. The gang was all here.The mutterings in non-English tongues suggested a bit of explaining was already going on."You've been bleeding," Nikita pointed out with an unspoken 'again'."This?" I pulled my shirt out and looked at the first bloodstain of my encounter. "This is the just the start of the bad news." I shed my windbreaker and then t-shirt.The professionals shouldered aside the others to take a closer look."All of these are from noon and less than an hour ago," I identified the damage. Sarge was skeptical. Chaz, Nikita and Virginia less so."They look older," the senior lawman noted."I've been curious about that," Chaz frowned."I've inherited my Grandfather's curse. My soul fragment was in the 'Here and Now' twenty-three years ago while his was, 'over there', so I was allowed to come into creation. According to my recently departed guest,""You are immortal," Virginia mumbled to finish the thought. Had the speaker not been a member of the FBI, who knows how the thought would have been received."From the memories I've been gifted with," I tapped the tiny divot on my forehead, "his healing abilities started out rather slowly too. I certainly don't want to test this theory, so no worries there," I scanned the group."How do you explain seeing your Grandfather in Hungary and again in Rome?" Virginia wondered."Again, that woman who just left," I got out."Was no woman," Nuray, another one of my Turkish Hounds interrupted. "Her eyes..." she tried to explain, "and look what she did to that tree," she pointed to the greatest piece of evidence of supernatural wrongdoing. The other two witnesses nodded."We all saw the same thing. Her eyes were, bottomless, definitely not human," Belgin affirmed. The veteran players looked to Chaz."She had a collapsed nose-bridge, lacked a blink response, her dental work was carnivorous and her tongue was extremely clipped and showed prehensile qualities," he reported calmly. Pause. Chaz was a freaking intelligence operative, after all."If her hands were a type of glove weaponry, I've never seen it s like before. While I know it is possible for a human to exert the force-pounds necessary to snap a two inch diameter tree trunk in one blow, it is a rare skill and requires intense discipline. This appeared to be done spontaneously, without preparation of any kind and as a reaction to other stimuli," he added."It was also your assessment he needed to be knocked unconscious?" Nikita's mom countered."Mr. Nyilas' psychological constructs are something the whole team has to work around. At times, he seeks 'insight' from his mind in a deliberately unconscious/non-sleep state," he replied."He claims to be talking with spirit powers. I know when he returns to consciousness, he delivers useful intelligence. I'm not a psychologist, psychiatrist, or psychic. I don't know why his mind functions that way. I do know results. And I know I work with people who would achieve those results by other means if it were at all possible. Since we haven't found another method, we accept that from tim

Jackie's lonely deep-space post enjoys delicious company.Based on a post by Alizzia. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Jackie awoke to a twinkling, navy-blue night. She lay still, perceived the idle murmer of gulls and surf, the sweet air, the soft and runny sand against her back. With every little rush of the surf, a liquid touch caressed her. Startlingly chill. Goosebumps prickled her naked form. She pulled a long, resuscitating breath, sat up.She nearly gasped. Out on the surf, submerged to the dimpled saddle of his hips, stood a bare and strapping figure. Head tipped to the moon, he raised and clasped corded hands, stretched. He twisted, hummed as he arched the broad, inverted triangle of his lats. Yawning luxuriantly, he turned, dropped his arms, smiled at Jackie.Jackie's pulse fluttered. She returned the crinkled hazel eyes' smile. The figure blushed a hint, turned a bashful eye to the sea. He approached. Surf split and foamed about his hips, thighs, knees, ankles. All softly corded, olive, and bare.He stopped inches from Jackie's toes, let his gaze drag over her, slow. She blushed in return, twisted a little, pulled and bent her knees to touch. Responding, his eyes flicked to her face, stopped there. Though not a turn of betrayed sentiment showed on his lips, a soft bundle of creases remained at the corners of his eyes, somehow more intense. He lingered on her mouth, nose, eyes, canted his head just a hint. A hoarse, longing sigh rose from his chest.Some melted excitement splashed into Jackie's chest and belly. Returning the gaze in full measure, she straightened her legs, arms, lay back on the sand. She raised a challenging brow.Slow, the figure knelt, touched one knee to the beach, then the other. He straddled just one of Jackie's legs, bent, placed heavy hands beside her head. Jackie could hear the wet sand squish under his weight. He bent ever so close, stopped, just breathed. Not a slip of skin touched between them. Droplets fell from his locks and long nose, fell just inches before rolling down Jackie's cheeks. He smelt of salt and earth.Jackie's lips parted involuntarily, asymmetrically. Never breaking her gaze, she stretched, wriggled just a bit, tilted her groin and chin. She heard the figure's pupils dilate, heard his shuddering breath, sensed his heavy arousal. A small smile of glee split her face. She squirmed in the sand beneath him, like a sea star, free beneath his hanging weight. Then, suddenly deadly serious, she stopped. With dearest care, she shifted just a little, pulled the inside of a smooth thigh to meet his knee. The figure shuddered, shut his eyes. Jackie struck, pushed her lips into his. For a moment, she could taste the warmth, the salt. Then, the world spun.The figure disappeared. The stars went out. The black sky fell away. Jackie awoke to a riveted, titanium ceiling studded with white lights. She flailed momently, gasping wetly. Tubes hung before her face, wet with the spit of her own trachea. Pressure lifted from her wrists, ankles, and abdomen. She began to float from the padded pod where she lay.Jackie's clumsy fingers found rails on either edge of the pod. She held herself within, panted. She swallowed dryly, blinked, surveyed the pod, her white sleep shorts and top, the room about her. After a moment, she groaned in recognition and disappointment. Any arousal she'd experienced had flown with her dream, left her with naught but a sodden crotch in a chilly room."Good morning, Specialist Jaqueline Kent," said a voice, at once sonorous and very dull.Jackie tried to sit up and look over the side of the bed. The inertia of the action strained her fingers. Her hands split from the rail. She floated from the bed, frowned.Across the room was a crop-haired man in red. His cotton jumpsuit strained where it failed to accommodate his chest and back. He had cold, blue eyes and a pointed nose. He held onto a support rail, feet firmly affixed to the vaguely-concave floor in magnet boots."Who the fu..." coughed Jackie, barely audible. She rasped. "The fuck are you?" She inadvertently turned upside down in the microgravity, crossed her arms over her floating tits."My pardon, Specialist Kent. My designation is Sam.""You're..." said Jackie, trying to find a more dignified stance. She failed, ended up sort of weakly kicking off the side wall. She made a face as she clipped the stasis pod, wheeled into Sam. Her face collided with his broad chest. He caught her there. For a moment, Jackie's cheek and nose pressed into him. He was firm, but soft. He smelled of soap and salt."You're a service unit, an organic android?" she said, frowning, as Sam pulled her away from him."Indeed.""Why isn't this place being spun for gravity?" raged Jackie, shuffling from his grasp. Strong fingers released from her upper arms."The habitat is spun for only eight hours of the 24-hour cycle, per regulated health minimums. Generator and battery capacity are prioritized for the lighthouse array, rather than gravity rotors. The next spin commences tonight, in several minutes," said Sam, smiling thinly. "For now, please accept these mag boots.""Fine," said Jackie, cold. She bumped against the wall, struggled to pull a boot on. The other floated away. She made a face, huffed, weak from stasis sleep. "Please, allow me," said Sam. For just a moment, Jackie twisted her face as if to protest, but relented. She moved close, allowed the android to wrap an arm around each of her calves in turn, slip a boot over the foot, and strap it tight. For a moment, she relaxed, felt the long hands wrap near-entirely round her bare ankles. They were firm, but not rough. Sam moved away. "There."Jackie tentatively pushed away, set a foot to the floor, felt it stick. "Thanks," she said, quietly."Allow me to show you around the lighthouse. Afterwards, you may recuperate. It will only take a moment. The station is not large, and I understand by your Company service record that you have served in this role before.""There wasn't an android on my last lighthouse. I do this job because I like the solitude."Sam looked genuinely regretful. "I am sorry. You must understand I was attached to this station by the company. I am their property.""Yeah, yeah," said Jackie, seeing his face. A spike of empathy broke through her grumpiness. "You don't seem like bad company, anyway. What model are you?" she said, as Sam opened the hatch for them to exit."I am a Serault Corporation Ceres-6," he said, stepping through. Jackie followed. The concave floor of the room beyond was double-walled transparent alloy. It acted as a gigantic window out onto the red and purple nebula which the lighthouse was meant to warn of. Along the walls, set so one might look down into the nebula, were leather benches, a few pod chairs, and a bed with microgravity webbing, all somewhat worn. Crimson light played over the white upholstery and sheets.Jackie looked over the living quarters, far nicer than she'd had before. She gaped at the nebula for a moment, watched a streak of magenta light cross Sam's eyes and face. "So, you're one of those white-blooded ones?""My internal serum is a sucrose base. It serves modified roles in all my body fluids. It is indeed an off-white.""Sucrose? A real sweetie, huh?""If indeed it were to be tasted, my serum would taste of sugar." He looked her in the eyes, terribly sincere.Jackie looked away, grinned uncomfortably. "Right. Have any other special features?" she said, sarcastic."As Ceres-6 models are designed for small crew missions, our personality precepts are mutable. We change in reaction or in request to facilitate maximum compatibility.""Ah, well. Good to know." Jackie looked about awkwardly, arms crossed. "I take it this is my room?""Indeed, this is the lighthouse keeper's room," he blinked at her, slow."And where do you sleep?""Though I do not often enter my hibernation cycle, I have a pod in the crew maintenance room we just exited."Jackie suddenly uncrossed her arms, waved one about. "Listen, do you need to stare me straight in the eyeballs all the time? It's freaking me out.""Would you prefer I focus on a different portion of your body?" said Sam. He concernedly looked at her left foot."Like, shit. No. Just let your eyes wander like a normal person, okay?""Understood," said Sam. He glanced at her eyes, then about the room, then down into the floor-window."A little less wildly, maybe.""Yes, Specialist Kent." His eyes flitted over Jackie, focused momently on the nipples poking through her airy sleep top. Jackie crossed her arms, blushed. "And call me Jackie, not Specialist Kent.""Understood, Jackie.""And smile a bit more.""Of course," he said, doing so. Jackie shivered, not from the chill air. The lines which pulled about the android's eyes and nose bridge turned the cold face quite warm. It stayed that way."Well," said Jackie, hesitating. "We're getting on better already," she said, only half as sarcastic as she meant. "Can we continue the tour? I could use a shower.""Of course." He continued to a hatch on the other side of the room. Jackie stepped through as well. They entered a circular room with a ladder in the center. The walls were ringed with computer panels and other hatches."This is the primary communication room. Here, you-""Sam, I know how to use the comms.""My apologies," he said. "This hatch leads to the EVA room. This one to the galley. This one to life support. The ladder leads up to the secondary systems and down to engineering.""I take it life support has the shower?""Indeed.""Great. Anything else?""No. We commence operation tomorrow morning, approximately an hour after the eight-hour spin." He broke off for a moment, canted his head. His eyes trailed over Jackie's bare abdomen, likely by chance. She squirmed, regardless. Sam raised his eyebrows, continued. "The spin, which I believe should commence now."There was a jerk, a hollow whine in the hull of the station, a rush in Jackie's ears. Jackie and Sam slowly settled under the centrifugal forces. Jackie adjusted her shorts, surreptitiously. "I'm going to shower.""There are requisite uniforms and undergarments waiting for you.""Gee, thanks for laying out my underwear.""Of course, Jackie."Jackie shook her head, kicked off the mag boots, stomped to the life support bay. She shut the hatch with a good deal of force. The bathroom was behind a secondary hatch, near the spare air purification tanks and the waterless laundry engine. It was stark, shiny white, floored with nobly grip tiles. There were indeed clothes laid out for her: A red jumpsuit and white boyshorts. Jackie passed them just a glance before dropping her shorts and top. Naked, she passed the small mirror, sneered at her baggy eyes, her body, depilated for stasis sleep.She stepped into the shower. A touch panel reading "Shower Ration: 2 Minutes," met her."Same old station-life," she groaned, punched the Start key.A vertical shower hit from above. Mist quickly filled the room. Jackie moaned for the heat, turned her head and chest to face the stream. Little rivulets poured from her nose, chin, nipples. At these she looked askance, gently surprised. She cupped, rubbed one between thumb and forefinger experimentally, sighed a little. She repeated this with both, sighed a lot. Doing so, suddenly quite determined, she stepped back and leaned back, pressed her rump against the white wall. One hand, the right one, slipped between her hairless legs, which she widened just sufficiently. They wobbled a bit, weak from stasis. She leaned harder against the wall, slipped a middle finger over and through her dripping vulva, split the lips, found it dripping inside, too. The left hand joined, found the clit, elicited a hum, a bitten lip. Several wet seconds later, a groan. Jackie's face tipped upwards. Her thighs twitched. Droplets hit her screwed-up eyelids, her open mouth.The water stopped abruptly. Jackie jerked upright. "Motherfucker," she said, a cry fading into a mumble. She leaned through the steam, slightly pigeontoed, red the touch panel. It said, "Time until next Shower Ration: 18 hours." Jackie rubbed her temples, groaned resignedly. The cold of the station was already seeping into the shower. Quickly, she dried, performed her remaining ablutions, threw on the insulated red jumpsuit over still-aching nipples.Jackie emerged to find Sam in the life-support bay. He was shirtless, jumpsuit rolled at the waste, supine beneath a large conduit emitting steam. Droplets rolled over his long fingers and corded forearms, dripped and slid over an expanse of blond-furred chest. Veins stood out in his neck and arms, swollen from the effort of having just slotted a hefty filter into place. As Jackie approached, he turned."Jackie," he said, emerging carefully from under the conduit. He panted gently, lips parted just a tad. They were pink, creased. Human. "How are we?""I'm fine, thanks," said Jackie, forcibly pulling her eyes to his. She looked for a moment longer, watched a vein pulse on his temple. "If you don't mind me saying, you're damn realistic, aren't you?""I am, on the exterior, functionally and visually indistinguishable from a human man.""Yup," said Jackie, moving to leave."Jackie?"She turned back a moment. "Yes?""Is the station too cold for your comfort?" His eyes brows, cream and near-invisible, were arched in concern.Jackie squinted, raised an eyebrow. "No. It's fine.""Good. And, do make sure to have the appropriate post-stasis ration packs. I have concerns your flight here has left you low on muscle mass."Jackie turned away. "Yeah."She opened the hatch to her quarters, shut it with a huff. One protein pack later, she had stripped off her jumpsuit, dead asleep.Hours later, Jackie woke to a crimson nebulaic glow. She floated, bleary, in the microgravity webbing. The vibrating hum of the spin-rotors had died. Now, there was merely silence. Dully, Jackie moved to turn over under the webbing. As her thighs shifted, she felt a tingling wetness from some dream she couldn't remember. Idly, half asleep, she let a fingertip creep down her belly, trace over the soaked groin of her shorts, begin to prod, massage. She hummed, rubbed her cheek into the netting.Nearby, a hatch creaked open. Jackie jerked awake, hang back her hand, froze."Ready to get to work, Specialist Jackie?"Jackie groaned. "Yup," she said. Sam nodded, smiled, retreated into the comms room. The hatch clacked shut.Only after clambering out of the sleep webbing did Jackie realize her floating tits had been in full view. The Corporation had some odd opinions about bras in space. Jackie shook her head. "Chill, girl. Robot doesn't care."The proceeding five hours were a floating blur. Jackie stood in the comms room, directed ship after ship in non-collision courses around the nebula. The job was a steep and constant series of calls and responses to incoming and waiting craft. Sam assisted."Astroliner 313, after well veer, climb straight ahead five degrees Kepler. Thank you.""Jackie, we have a Corsican military craft requesting expedited access," said Sam."Tell him to follow the greens and stand by for expedite.""EES Pearl River is expressing a complaint.""Send them the docs. They can deal with the Company." She changed channels. "Yes, Arrowtine Sirius, you have permission to take route bravo in five. Thank you.""Jackie, I'm directing Designate 476 to hold. Their cargo requires maximum berth.""Thanks, Sam."Sam smiled thinly at her. He had started doing that more often. His eyes stayed crinkled kindly, when he did. Jackie kept watching him.Abruptly, Sam frowned. "Jackie, we have an error.""What?""New connections are timing out. We have a receiver down from d

Jackie's lonely deep-space post enjoys delicious company.Based on a post by Alizzia. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Jackie awoke to a twinkling, navy-blue night. She lay still, perceived the idle murmer of gulls and surf, the sweet air, the soft and runny sand against her back. With every little rush of the surf, a liquid touch caressed her. Startlingly chill. Goosebumps prickled her naked form. She pulled a long, resuscitating breath, sat up.She nearly gasped. Out on the surf, submerged to the dimpled saddle of his hips, stood a bare and strapping figure. Head tipped to the moon, he raised and clasped corded hands, stretched. He twisted, hummed as he arched the broad, inverted triangle of his lats. Yawning luxuriantly, he turned, dropped his arms, smiled at Jackie.Jackie's pulse fluttered. She returned the crinkled hazel eyes' smile. The figure blushed a hint, turned a bashful eye to the sea. He approached. Surf split and foamed about his hips, thighs, knees, ankles. All softly corded, olive, and bare.He stopped inches from Jackie's toes, let his gaze drag over her, slow. She blushed in return, twisted a little, pulled and bent her knees to touch. Responding, his eyes flicked to her face, stopped there. Though not a turn of betrayed sentiment showed on his lips, a soft bundle of creases remained at the corners of his eyes, somehow more intense. He lingered on her mouth, nose, eyes, canted his head just a hint. A hoarse, longing sigh rose from his chest.Some melted excitement splashed into Jackie's chest and belly. Returning the gaze in full measure, she straightened her legs, arms, lay back on the sand. She raised a challenging brow.Slow, the figure knelt, touched one knee to the beach, then the other. He straddled just one of Jackie's legs, bent, placed heavy hands beside her head. Jackie could hear the wet sand squish under his weight. He bent ever so close, stopped, just breathed. Not a slip of skin touched between them. Droplets fell from his locks and long nose, fell just inches before rolling down Jackie's cheeks. He smelt of salt and earth.Jackie's lips parted involuntarily, asymmetrically. Never breaking her gaze, she stretched, wriggled just a bit, tilted her groin and chin. She heard the figure's pupils dilate, heard his shuddering breath, sensed his heavy arousal. A small smile of glee split her face. She squirmed in the sand beneath him, like a sea star, free beneath his hanging weight. Then, suddenly deadly serious, she stopped. With dearest care, she shifted just a little, pulled the inside of a smooth thigh to meet his knee. The figure shuddered, shut his eyes. Jackie struck, pushed her lips into his. For a moment, she could taste the warmth, the salt. Then, the world spun.The figure disappeared. The stars went out. The black sky fell away. Jackie awoke to a riveted, titanium ceiling studded with white lights. She flailed momently, gasping wetly. Tubes hung before her face, wet with the spit of her own trachea. Pressure lifted from her wrists, ankles, and abdomen. She began to float from the padded pod where she lay.Jackie's clumsy fingers found rails on either edge of the pod. She held herself within, panted. She swallowed dryly, blinked, surveyed the pod, her white sleep shorts and top, the room about her. After a moment, she groaned in recognition and disappointment. Any arousal she'd experienced had flown with her dream, left her with naught but a sodden crotch in a chilly room."Good morning, Specialist Jaqueline Kent," said a voice, at once sonorous and very dull.Jackie tried to sit up and look over the side of the bed. The inertia of the action strained her fingers. Her hands split from the rail. She floated from the bed, frowned.Across the room was a crop-haired man in red. His cotton jumpsuit strained where it failed to accommodate his chest and back. He had cold, blue eyes and a pointed nose. He held onto a support rail, feet firmly affixed to the vaguely-concave floor in magnet boots."Who the fu..." coughed Jackie, barely audible. She rasped. "The fuck are you?" She inadvertently turned upside down in the microgravity, crossed her arms over her floating tits."My pardon, Specialist Kent. My designation is Sam.""You're..." said Jackie, trying to find a more dignified stance. She failed, ended up sort of weakly kicking off the side wall. She made a face as she clipped the stasis pod, wheeled into Sam. Her face collided with his broad chest. He caught her there. For a moment, Jackie's cheek and nose pressed into him. He was firm, but soft. He smelled of soap and salt."You're a service unit, an organic android?" she said, frowning, as Sam pulled her away from him."Indeed.""Why isn't this place being spun for gravity?" raged Jackie, shuffling from his grasp. Strong fingers released from her upper arms."The habitat is spun for only eight hours of the 24-hour cycle, per regulated health minimums. Generator and battery capacity are prioritized for the lighthouse array, rather than gravity rotors. The next spin commences tonight, in several minutes," said Sam, smiling thinly. "For now, please accept these mag boots.""Fine," said Jackie, cold. She bumped against the wall, struggled to pull a boot on. The other floated away. She made a face, huffed, weak from stasis sleep. "Please, allow me," said Sam. For just a moment, Jackie twisted her face as if to protest, but relented. She moved close, allowed the android to wrap an arm around each of her calves in turn, slip a boot over the foot, and strap it tight. For a moment, she relaxed, felt the long hands wrap near-entirely round her bare ankles. They were firm, but not rough. Sam moved away. "There."Jackie tentatively pushed away, set a foot to the floor, felt it stick. "Thanks," she said, quietly."Allow me to show you around the lighthouse. Afterwards, you may recuperate. It will only take a moment. The station is not large, and I understand by your Company service record that you have served in this role before.""There wasn't an android on my last lighthouse. I do this job because I like the solitude."Sam looked genuinely regretful. "I am sorry. You must understand I was attached to this station by the company. I am their property.""Yeah, yeah," said Jackie, seeing his face. A spike of empathy broke through her grumpiness. "You don't seem like bad company, anyway. What model are you?" she said, as Sam opened the hatch for them to exit."I am a Serault Corporation Ceres-6," he said, stepping through. Jackie followed. The concave floor of the room beyond was double-walled transparent alloy. It acted as a gigantic window out onto the red and purple nebula which the lighthouse was meant to warn of. Along the walls, set so one might look down into the nebula, were leather benches, a few pod chairs, and a bed with microgravity webbing, all somewhat worn. Crimson light played over the white upholstery and sheets.Jackie looked over the living quarters, far nicer than she'd had before. She gaped at the nebula for a moment, watched a streak of magenta light cross Sam's eyes and face. "So, you're one of those white-blooded ones?""My internal serum is a sucrose base. It serves modified roles in all my body fluids. It is indeed an off-white.""Sucrose? A real sweetie, huh?""If indeed it were to be tasted, my serum would taste of sugar." He looked her in the eyes, terribly sincere.Jackie looked away, grinned uncomfortably. "Right. Have any other special features?" she said, sarcastic."As Ceres-6 models are designed for small crew missions, our personality precepts are mutable. We change in reaction or in request to facilitate maximum compatibility.""Ah, well. Good to know." Jackie looked about awkwardly, arms crossed. "I take it this is my room?""Indeed, this is the lighthouse keeper's room," he blinked at her, slow."And where do you sleep?""Though I do not often enter my hibernation cycle, I have a pod in the crew maintenance room we just exited."Jackie suddenly uncrossed her arms, waved one about. "Listen, do you need to stare me straight in the eyeballs all the time? It's freaking me out.""Would you prefer I focus on a different portion of your body?" said Sam. He concernedly looked at her left foot."Like, shit. No. Just let your eyes wander like a normal person, okay?""Understood," said Sam. He glanced at her eyes, then about the room, then down into the floor-window."A little less wildly, maybe.""Yes, Specialist Kent." His eyes flitted over Jackie, focused momently on the nipples poking through her airy sleep top. Jackie crossed her arms, blushed. "And call me Jackie, not Specialist Kent.""Understood, Jackie.""And smile a bit more.""Of course," he said, doing so. Jackie shivered, not from the chill air. The lines which pulled about the android's eyes and nose bridge turned the cold face quite warm. It stayed that way."Well," said Jackie, hesitating. "We're getting on better already," she said, only half as sarcastic as she meant. "Can we continue the tour? I could use a shower.""Of course." He continued to a hatch on the other side of the room. Jackie stepped through as well. They entered a circular room with a ladder in the center. The walls were ringed with computer panels and other hatches."This is the primary communication room. Here, you-""Sam, I know how to use the comms.""My apologies," he said. "This hatch leads to the EVA room. This one to the galley. This one to life support. The ladder leads up to the secondary systems and down to engineering.""I take it life support has the shower?""Indeed.""Great. Anything else?""No. We commence operation tomorrow morning, approximately an hour after the eight-hour spin." He broke off for a moment, canted his head. His eyes trailed over Jackie's bare abdomen, likely by chance. She squirmed, regardless. Sam raised his eyebrows, continued. "The spin, which I believe should commence now."There was a jerk, a hollow whine in the hull of the station, a rush in Jackie's ears. Jackie and Sam slowly settled under the centrifugal forces. Jackie adjusted her shorts, surreptitiously. "I'm going to shower.""There are requisite uniforms and undergarments waiting for you.""Gee, thanks for laying out my underwear.""Of course, Jackie."Jackie shook her head, kicked off the mag boots, stomped to the life support bay. She shut the hatch with a good deal of force. The bathroom was behind a secondary hatch, near the spare air purification tanks and the waterless laundry engine. It was stark, shiny white, floored with nobly grip tiles. There were indeed clothes laid out for her: A red jumpsuit and white boyshorts. Jackie passed them just a glance before dropping her shorts and top. Naked, she passed the small mirror, sneered at her baggy eyes, her body, depilated for stasis sleep.She stepped into the shower. A touch panel reading "Shower Ration: 2 Minutes," met her."Same old station-life," she groaned, punched the Start key.A vertical shower hit from above. Mist quickly filled the room. Jackie moaned for the heat, turned her head and chest to face the stream. Little rivulets poured from her nose, chin, nipples. At these she looked askance, gently surprised. She cupped, rubbed one between thumb and forefinger experimentally, sighed a little. She repeated this with both, sighed a lot. Doing so, suddenly quite determined, she stepped back and leaned back, pressed her rump against the white wall. One hand, the right one, slipped between her hairless legs, which she widened just sufficiently. They wobbled a bit, weak from stasis. She leaned harder against the wall, slipped a middle finger over and through her dripping vulva, split the lips, found it dripping inside, too. The left hand joined, found the clit, elicited a hum, a bitten lip. Several wet seconds later, a groan. Jackie's face tipped upwards. Her thighs twitched. Droplets hit her screwed-up eyelids, her open mouth.The water stopped abruptly. Jackie jerked upright. "Motherfucker," she said, a cry fading into a mumble. She leaned through the steam, slightly pigeontoed, red the touch panel. It said, "Time until next Shower Ration: 18 hours." Jackie rubbed her temples, groaned resignedly. The cold of the station was already seeping into the shower. Quickly, she dried, performed her remaining ablutions, threw on the insulated red jumpsuit over still-aching nipples.Jackie emerged to find Sam in the life-support bay. He was shirtless, jumpsuit rolled at the waste, supine beneath a large conduit emitting steam. Droplets rolled over his long fingers and corded forearms, dripped and slid over an expanse of blond-furred chest. Veins stood out in his neck and arms, swollen from the effort of having just slotted a hefty filter into place. As Jackie approached, he turned."Jackie," he said, emerging carefully from under the conduit. He panted gently, lips parted just a tad. They were pink, creased. Human. "How are we?""I'm fine, thanks," said Jackie, forcibly pulling her eyes to his. She looked for a moment longer, watched a vein pulse on his temple. "If you don't mind me saying, you're damn realistic, aren't you?""I am, on the exterior, functionally and visually indistinguishable from a human man.""Yup," said Jackie, moving to leave."Jackie?"She turned back a moment. "Yes?""Is the station too cold for your comfort?" His eyes brows, cream and near-invisible, were arched in concern.Jackie squinted, raised an eyebrow. "No. It's fine.""Good. And, do make sure to have the appropriate post-stasis ration packs. I have concerns your flight here has left you low on muscle mass."Jackie turned away. "Yeah."She opened the hatch to her quarters, shut it with a huff. One protein pack later, she had stripped off her jumpsuit, dead asleep.Hours later, Jackie woke to a crimson nebulaic glow. She floated, bleary, in the microgravity webbing. The vibrating hum of the spin-rotors had died. Now, there was merely silence. Dully, Jackie moved to turn over under the webbing. As her thighs shifted, she felt a tingling wetness from some dream she couldn't remember. Idly, half asleep, she let a fingertip creep down her belly, trace over the soaked groin of her shorts, begin to prod, massage. She hummed, rubbed her cheek into the netting.Nearby, a hatch creaked open. Jackie jerked awake, hang back her hand, froze."Ready to get to work, Specialist Jackie?"Jackie groaned. "Yup," she said. Sam nodded, smiled, retreated into the comms room. The hatch clacked shut.Only after clambering out of the sleep webbing did Jackie realize her floating tits had been in full view. The Corporation had some odd opinions about bras in space. Jackie shook her head. "Chill, girl. Robot doesn't care."The proceeding five hours were a floating blur. Jackie stood in the comms room, directed ship after ship in non-collision courses around the nebula. The job was a steep and constant series of calls and responses to incoming and waiting craft. Sam assisted."Astroliner 313, after well veer, climb straight ahead five degrees Kepler. Thank you.""Jackie, we have a Corsican military craft requesting expedited access," said Sam."Tell him to follow the greens and stand by for expedite.""EES Pearl River is expressing a complaint.""Send them the docs. They can deal with the Company." She changed channels. "Yes, Arrowtine Sirius, you have permission to take route bravo in five. Thank you.""Jackie, I'm directing Designate 476 to hold. Their cargo requires maximum berth.""Thanks, Sam."Sam smiled thinly at her. He had started doing that more often. His eyes stayed crinkled kindly, when he did. Jackie kept watching him.Abruptly, Sam frowned. "Jackie, we have an error.""What?""New connections are timing out. We have a receiver down from d

As Premier Andrew Furey prepares for departure... we're looking closer at the "to do" list that the next Liberal leader will have to start working on. We've assembled a mini media panel to chat about that... including a new song from On the Go's musical troubadour. (Krissy Holmes with All Newfoundland and Labrador's Alex Bill, Patrick Butler with CBC/Radio-Canada and musician Sean Panting)

After a world-wide disaster, new rules take effect.Based on a post by barnabus, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Jolene was satisfied that she had done her duty. She lay the washcloth on the night stand. Without a word, she sat on the bed, removed her saddle shoes and bobby socks, then, naked, slid under the covers. Jim's erection was returning with a vengeance at the sight of this nude girl climbing into bed with him. Jim was ready, his arm extended to be beneath Jolene's head and around her shoulders. On her back, her breasts lost their definition, spreading and flattening. It had never occurred to Jim how much a good bra shapes and complements a woman's figure. Still, Jolene, the secret fantasy of every boy in school, had just climbed into his bed, and she had just given him her virginity. The streaks of blood he had found on his penis and thighs and Jolene's washcloth had confirmed that. He swelled with masculine pride knowing that he had been the man to pop Jolene's cherry! It was he, not her quarterback boyfriend, but he who had taken her virginity. He had hoped to fuck her today, but had only the faintest expectation that he might actually be her first! After all, she was beautiful and popular! Jim expected that Tom, her current boyfriend, or someone else would have claimed her maidenhead before today.The two talked for a while, saying little, but talking none the less.Finally, he boorishly put his hand on her breast. Jolene stiffened."They said we should do it several times to;"Jolene felt the tension in her stomach when she heard Jim's words. "I know," she replied.Jim was elated. Jolene had given him her virginity. She hadn't exactly fucked him;  rather, she lay there on the bed and unresponsively let him fuck her which was as much as he could realistically expect. Then, he watched as she had removed the rest of her clothing and returned to his bed, naked, to do it again. Can life get any better than this? Yes! he decided openly allowing his fantasies to progress to the next step. It would be better if she fucked him back! But that was an unrealistic fantasy. 'Nice girls' would never actively participate in sex. They might permit it, but they would never initiate it and certainly never become the aggressor or even actively participate themselves.Jolene was determined to do her duty, even though the experience might not be everything she had hoped for and the man was not the partner she would have chosen. Replenishing the world's population was more important than her own personal likes and dislikes.As crude and inexperienced as Jim was, he was also a very perceptive man. He knew that their initial encounter had not been very satisfactory for Jolene And, if possible, he wanted to rectify that.Softly, gently, his hand caressed her breast and body, slowly exploring every place he could reach, but always watching to see if she liked it. Jolene was tense and nervous, even frightened. The memory of the pain of her deflowerment was still fresh in her memory. But slowly, she began to relax beneath his tender touch. There was an itch forming deep inside her, a small but definite fire growing in her belly. Was this the beginnings of passion that Jim was stirring up in her?Still holding her breast, Jim leaned over and kissed Jolene He was unskilled at kissing, but the kiss was gentle and although she lay unresponsive, there was a stirring in her loins and gradually she began to return the kiss, bringing her hand up behind Jim's head. Unconsciously, her vaginal muscles quivered with expectancy.Jim kissed her nose, her cheekbones, her forehead, and gradually worked his way downward, grazing her perky nipples, momentarily sucking on them before his kisses worked their way downward. Again, she tensed nervously, knowing that he would be kissing her;  down there! He observed how she tensed up when he kissed the area below her soft stomach and closed in on her most intimate areas.As his kisses moved downward, the sheet moved with him, leaving her uncovered and exposed. Unconsciously, Jolene's hand covered her breasts, concealing them from view.With utmost care and tenderness, he kissed her fur-lined mound. As he continued kissing her pubis, he brought up his hand and barely inserted a single digit into her damp vagina ever so slightly penetrating her, but causing a spasm of shuddering from the blond cheerleader. Her long, slender legs separated, permitting better access to the finger and hand. His kisses continued, his shoulder moved between her knees and his tongue found her clitoris jolting a whimper from her.His finger moved very little, simply being a presence at the entrance of her womanhood while his darting tongue spurred her libido. The combination caused Jolene to rapidly become hot and bothered. She didn't love Jim. And she wasn't in love with him. So why was he generating this excitement, this thrill in her? It should be Tom touching her, not Jim!Soon, she was practically pumping her hips against his finger and tongue. Her breath was coming hard and fast, she raised her head looking down, momentarily distracted by her tingling, fully erect, nipples that were pointing straight up. Jim, who had moved his entire body between her thighs, looked up and she gave an embarrassed smile that looked both innocent and hungry at the same time. The agitation she felt from the magical effect his finger and tongue extended far beyond where they were actually touching, radiating throughout her pelvis, breasts and, indeed, her entire viscera.Overcome by stimulation, Jolene grabbed him by the hair and pulled his face upward so she could stop the maddening stimulus to her holy of holies. Her breasts flattened against his chest and her rock-hard nipples pressed into him as his weight settled on top of her, sandwiching her between his firm body and the mattress beneath her, but she didn't seem to mind. Their mouths met and Jolene could taste herself on his lips. She hesitated to kiss him.Jolene felt his penis at her opening. This time, he had found it without her help. He was erect and ready to penetrate her again. She was trembling with temptation and anticipation and she gasped as he moved between her velvet lips. She was more than ready for another union! Closing her eyes, she surrendered, relaxing her body and her vaginal muscles, and began to kiss him back. Still afraid, Jolene steeled herself as a delicious ache in her abdomen grew.It was like a soft electrical current running through her pelvis and up her spine! Once again, she froze, caught in the deep kiss she had instigated, yielding before the insidious pressure as he slowly entered her, at first, barely penetrating, but pushing in deeper with each very gentle thrust, proceeding slowly, one inch at a time. A tiny moan emerged into his mouth, smothered by her lips, as his penetration deepened.Jolene's well-lubricated vagina was still sore from the loss of her virginity, but there was almost no discomfort as he moved into her this time. The stimulation in her loins was growing as the kiss deepened. Her thighs presented no resistance as Jim slipped between them. Slowly, she shifted her hips until she felt Jim slip comfortably into her.Jim began a slow, rhythmic movement, filling her, then pulling out only to press into her again.(Jim was thankful he had found that book in the library that seriously talked about technique, and not simply flat out fucking. He was using some of the techniques mentioned in the book; and even with his lack of experience, he recognized Jolene's responses.)Jolene was surprised to find that her misgivings about joining in sexual intercourse with this geek were slowly eroding. He had said he was a virgin. So where had he learned to treat a woman like that? She realized that she was moving her hips in a steady rhythm matching the rhythm that Jim had established. Catching herself, she froze, but sensations she never thought possible were careening through her mind and body.When she realized that she was matching his rhythm a second time, she relaxed and let her body respond as it wanted to, moving her hips against his which allowed very real pleasures to overtake her. Her conscious kept reminding her what was 'right' and what she 'should' be doing. but this conflicted with her instinctive physical responses and her confusing emotions. Slowly, her body won out and Jolene began rocking her pelvis into Jim, acknowledging the feeling of having him inside of her, filling her, stimulating her desire. It was almost more than she could take.Jolene progressively became as fully aroused as she could imagine. Surrendering her ability to think clearly, the guilt she had felt having sex with a virtual stranger was replaced with anticipation and increased pleasure as her body became acclimated to being female and delighting in the joys of receiving physical love from this wonderful male. He had to be a wonderful man to make her feel like this.Jim grinned and pumped more urgently now, shifting forward, plunging his stiff cock deep into her tight, slick opening with each long, deliberate thrust. Jolene didn't even realize it when she started panting and making tiny animal noises. Jim stroked deeper, burying himself to the hilt inside her, each stroke making her moan softly. He felt his cock swelling inside the cheerleader, and his arousal caused him to become animal-like in his increasingly intense thrusting. He penetrated her deep and hard, driving her to loud moans of ecstasy.Jolene's response made Jim swell with male pride, and he pumped her even harder and faster. Fucking this beautiful cheerleader made him feel wonderful! The bed quaked with their passionate lovemaking as Jolene arched her back, whimpering and crying out while Jim pumped in piston-like rhythm. Slowly but surely, Jolene's once innocent and virtuous reserve was collapsing, and her once icy demeanor was melting away as her instinctive feminine needs were awakened by Jim's attentions and lovemaking. There was a satisfied look of euphoria and adoration on Jolene's face when Jim climaxed and once more she received his sperm inside of herChapter 4: Ah!Jolene had felt a strange excitement and frustration building within her. In many respects it reminded her of her first kiss. Or the emotions she felt when she first fell in love. She suspected it might be an orgasm building, but not yet achieved. But Jim had stopped before she could find out.She'd had sex twice now and hadn't received an orgasm. And how after three times she still had not had an orgasm, she was starting to wonder if something was wrong with her or if her girlfriends were just making stuff up. Maybe all of this stuff about orgasms was just stuff that people had made; Tiffany gasped and suddenly learned what all her girlfriends were talking about.Jolene had heard about orgasms, those mysterious, mystical experiences that older girls whispered about, but Jolene didn't know anyone who had experienced one. Nanette was her only close girlfriends who had 'gone all the way'. Several times, as a matter of fact, and with different boys. And Nanette had complained that once she slept with a boy, all he ever wanted to do was fuck! But Nanette also grumbled that she had never experienced an orgasm with a boy. And yet, this nerd, Jim, seemed to have Jolene teetering close to one. Then he came and he stopped. It was like Nanette had said: "when a boy's through, he's through!"Crudely speaking, Jolene had been given the assignment to fuck. And since Jim was her assigned 'mate', they were obviously going to continue fucking, at least for a while. Virtue and propriety were no longer considerations in Jolene's life, at least not in relationship to sex. And if she was going to fuck, Jolene wanted to orgasm, too! She deserved an orgasm! She wasn't going to be cheated out of an orgasm just because some man didn't make the effort. She was entitled to her orgasm! Why didn't he know how to give it to her?But she knew that was silly. If she didn't know how to achieve an orgasm, why should Jim know how to give her an orgasm. He had said that he was a virgin too, so how would he know?When his softening member slipped out of her, Jolene impatiently tried to urge Jim to make love to her again. She actually wanted to experience an orgasm and find out what it was really all about. But Jim became agitated and complained that he needed time to 'recharge', whatever that meant. When she grasped his manhood and tried squeezing and pulling, she was surprised that there was no response. Jim explained that it took a man a period of time before he could regain an erection."How long?" she demanded. Jim didn't know.Petulant, Jolene lay back to wait. Strangely, she had never even though about orgasming when she had been with Tom in the back seat of his Jeep.Jim was somewhat shocked by the 'new Jolene'. This was not the prim and proper Jolene he had seen at school for years. It was not the shy and submissive Jolene of his fantasies. Still, he had wanted Jolene to fuck him back. And that was exactly what she had done. Now she showed every inclination to actively fuck him without reservation. So, why not?He had also been surprised when she pouted and pulled away whenever she didn't get what she wanted or whenever things didn't work out the way she wanted. He had never seen this side of her before, and it wasn't very attractive.But Jim was young and virile, so it wasn't long before he began growing larger and harder in her hand.Jolene felt it first. Then her eyes were drawn to that shaft in her hand that was slowly, much too slowly, rising."Now?" she asked, almost eagerly. "Again?"Without prompting, she spread her knees wide and licked her full red lips as Jim crawled between her legs. Jim was afraid of this new Jolene: would he be good enough for her? It was one thing to simply stick his cock in a girl's pussy and shoot his wad. The responsibility of doing whatever was necessary to please her was intimidating and scary as hell.Jolene, with heart hammering, still holding is penis in her hand, guided him straight to her womanhood where he paused, savoring the moment, but also dreading it.Not knowing what to do, he decided to try every option he could remember from the book. It was frightening, and a tremendous responsibility. And it would be much more work than fun.Jim started by sucking and gnawing on her neck. Jolene rolled her head from side to side and sobbed. He bit her earlobe, unfortunately much too hard, and she cried out. It hurt her, but it excited her also and she didn't want to do anything to interfere with the excitement.Jim nibbled and kissed his way down until he found a nipple. Jolene moaned when he sucked hard, almost filling his mouth with her breast. Lustful pleasure transfused her as her breast distended, reforming itself to the contours of his mouth. She was twisting and turning beneath him, but she made no attempt to escape him. Desire was burning inside of her, her womanhood yearned for sex. The pure, prim and proper Jolene, the captain of the cheer leading team, was aching to be fucked!Jim moved from one breast to the other, sucking her nipples, making them harden with each intake into his mouth. Then, her senses crashed through the ceiling as, unexpectedly, he slipped a single finger barely into her pussy. Unbidden, Jolene's juices poured into his hand and Jolene started panting at his unexpected, but intensely erotic intrusion.Still holding his penis, she pulled him toward her. The teasing finger disappeared and she felt something large and rubbery separate her feminine folds.She began to stroke his shaft and held her breath as he mounted her. She was utterly helpless and vulnerable as his weight settled on top of her. Then she gave a squeal of sexual excitement and lust as the now familiar cock moved into her already hot pussy She gave a gasp, then sobbed as he moved deeper, stretching her wider than she could have imagined. Gasping, Jolene was filled like she never imagined she would be filled.For a minute, she kept her hand between them, feeling his penis as it moved into and out of her, receiving the double sensation of feeling with her hand what her body was experiencing.She removed her hand and clutched him to her pressing her soft mountains of flesh into his chest and he buried his cock to the hilt.From his first entry, her body responded. Jolene whimpered as his penis began to repeatedly press into her increasingly hot body. She responded to every thrust. His thrusts became stronger, more masterful, building a sexual heat within her beyond anything she could ever have imagined. Waves of pleasure made her back arch and she sighed in sheer delight!This was the road to orgasm. Jolene was getting what she wanted. Why, then, was she so surprised that she was receiving it? Smiling, she let her head lie back 'Savor it,' she told herself. 'Don't analyze it! Let it go. Enjoy it! Let it go!'Jim was desperately trying to read her responses, trying to observe what pleased her, what satisfied her. He had cum twice. He wanted to give her the same satisfaction that he had enjoyed.He watched her beautiful face and grinned when he saw her smile and heard her sighing in sexual bliss.Jolene's luscious body was building on the arousal of their last attempt at lovemaking. She suspected the orgasm that she wanted so much was coming. "I can't believe what your cock is doing to me," she gasped out, and immediately she felt Jim's manhood harden even more as she uttered the 'dirty words'.Her hips were thrusting into his as hard as he was thrusting into her. She was giving Jim the ride of his life! the book had told Jim. Having left behind her initial virginal reluctance and reserve Jolene throw herself into the act of love with wild abandon. She had no reservations this time and she actively joined in. Arching her back, she pressed her breasts into Jim's hands when he fondled her. His lips on her nipples sent the most wonderful sensations throughout her entire body. She was so intent on seeking her orgasm that she no longer cared who she was with. Her pleasure increased as she totally accepted Jim as her mate. Remembering what she had done earlier and what had excited her, Jolene ventured further into unexplored territory. She used every thrust as an experiment to try to find how she could to shift her body to achieve more stimulation. Every time he thrust into her, she responded, moving her hips, trying to position them so that, selfishly, she would receive the greatest stimulation.Jim, having the gratification of already fucking Jolene twice, concentrated on the lessons he had learned in that book, paying constant attention to her, listening to her responses, observing what she did, doing whatever he sensed pleased her.Panting hard, Jolene immersed herself in the warm excitement washing through her. It was more intense than anything she had ever experienced and Jolene's libido exploded to unbelievable proportions. Jim was doing new and wonderful things to her. Her sexual energy was sizzling and she was squirming and tingling in all the right places!Poor Jim struggled to keep up with Jolene's incredibly self-absorbed efforts. It was only Jim's youthful stamina that gave him the energy, and the fact that he had already climaxed twice that gave him the 'staying power' to meet Jolene's demands, working with her as she frantically pursued the much desired orgasm.Jolene barely heard the sensual words he whispered in her ear, lost in her own storm of sexual heat and lust. Her whole body ached as his cock drove her toward orgasm. She closed her eyes.He clutched her breasts, rolling her nipples between his fingers as he pressed deeply into her womanhood: The womanhood that felt like a vice of soft flesh clamped around him.And suddenly, without warning, Jim's golden haired mate thrashed and screamed as the tingling in her breasts turned into the illusive orgasm, claiming her, convulsing through her enthusiastic body. Jolene's face transformed into an expression of euphoria and adoration. She latched her heels behind his knees, to pull her pubis against his. Her fingers clawed at his back as she arched her spine and screeched with pleasure. Engulfed in an ultimate will-breaking orgasm, Jolene felt nothing but hunger and lust, pleasure and debauchery. She came over and over, screaming and sobbing in lust filled paroxysms that couldn't possibly be reality. She thrust over and over onto the cock that had made her cum.The huge orgasm shook her soft body and Jolene wailed. Arching into him, she screamed as her orgasmic spasms continued.Jim pounded all the harder, wanting to make her climax again, even though his own cock was ready to explode. Filled with his own lust, he grabbed her hips so that he could drive into her even more powerfully."Yes!" Jim yelled and he came with a loud howl. He shot his load deep into her. They were both bucking and twisting in erotic pleasure.Jolene felt his cum filling her and she screamed as yet another gigantic climax claimed her. Stars and fireworks exploded as her body pulsed and spasmed.Completely energized by Jolene's display of wanton passion, Jim pumped yet another load of milky semen deep into her, his climax overlapped hers. Her muscles tightened, milking him. And an unexpected, delicious feeling sweep over Jim.Finally, the wonderful, mutual climax ran its course and both teens slumped into the bed. Jolene, panting and sobbing, lay there quivering and helpless. There was nothing clear in her mind except that never before had she experienced more pleasure and satisfaction.Jim rolled to the side, relieving her of his weight but still holding her tightly, and listened to her pants and sobs. Ever so gently, he caressed her sweaty body.Jolene smiled, her eyes focused on infinity. She was filled with a profound sense of satisfaction.The two lovers lay entwined, sweating, puffing and pantingJim felt secret delight in his blatant corruption of the captain of the cheer leading squad. His wish had been simply to fuck Jolene this afternoon. The fact that she had become so passionately aggressive exponentially increased the intense pleasure he was already enjoying. And with the eagerness she had displayed, combined with his youth and stamina, he suspected he probably could fuck her at least two or three more times more this afternoon before hitting his limit.As they both came down from their post coital highs, Jolene was frightened by the wanton libido and passion that had been released within her. Her passion was burning so hot that she was afraid of where it might lead. She didn't kn

After a world-wide disaster, new rules take effect.Based on a post by barnabus, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Jolene was satisfied that she had done her duty. She lay the washcloth on the night stand. Without a word, she sat on the bed, removed her saddle shoes and bobby socks, then, naked, slid under the covers. Jim's erection was returning with a vengeance at the sight of this nude girl climbing into bed with him. Jim was ready, his arm extended to be beneath Jolene's head and around her shoulders. On her back, her breasts lost their definition, spreading and flattening. It had never occurred to Jim how much a good bra shapes and complements a woman's figure. Still, Jolene, the secret fantasy of every boy in school, had just climbed into his bed, and she had just given him her virginity. The streaks of blood he had found on his penis and thighs and Jolene's washcloth had confirmed that. He swelled with masculine pride knowing that he had been the man to pop Jolene's cherry! It was he, not her quarterback boyfriend, but he who had taken her virginity. He had hoped to fuck her today, but had only the faintest expectation that he might actually be her first! After all, she was beautiful and popular! Jim expected that Tom, her current boyfriend, or someone else would have claimed her maidenhead before today.The two talked for a while, saying little, but talking none the less.Finally, he boorishly put his hand on her breast. Jolene stiffened."They said we should do it several times to;"Jolene felt the tension in her stomach when she heard Jim's words. "I know," she replied.Jim was elated. Jolene had given him her virginity. She hadn't exactly fucked him;  rather, she lay there on the bed and unresponsively let him fuck her which was as much as he could realistically expect. Then, he watched as she had removed the rest of her clothing and returned to his bed, naked, to do it again. Can life get any better than this? Yes! he decided openly allowing his fantasies to progress to the next step. It would be better if she fucked him back! But that was an unrealistic fantasy. 'Nice girls' would never actively participate in sex. They might permit it, but they would never initiate it and certainly never become the aggressor or even actively participate themselves.Jolene was determined to do her duty, even though the experience might not be everything she had hoped for and the man was not the partner she would have chosen. Replenishing the world's population was more important than her own personal likes and dislikes.As crude and inexperienced as Jim was, he was also a very perceptive man. He knew that their initial encounter had not been very satisfactory for Jolene And, if possible, he wanted to rectify that.Softly, gently, his hand caressed her breast and body, slowly exploring every place he could reach, but always watching to see if she liked it. Jolene was tense and nervous, even frightened. The memory of the pain of her deflowerment was still fresh in her memory. But slowly, she began to relax beneath his tender touch. There was an itch forming deep inside her, a small but definite fire growing in her belly. Was this the beginnings of passion that Jim was stirring up in her?Still holding her breast, Jim leaned over and kissed Jolene He was unskilled at kissing, but the kiss was gentle and although she lay unresponsive, there was a stirring in her loins and gradually she began to return the kiss, bringing her hand up behind Jim's head. Unconsciously, her vaginal muscles quivered with expectancy.Jim kissed her nose, her cheekbones, her forehead, and gradually worked his way downward, grazing her perky nipples, momentarily sucking on them before his kisses worked their way downward. Again, she tensed nervously, knowing that he would be kissing her;  down there! He observed how she tensed up when he kissed the area below her soft stomach and closed in on her most intimate areas.As his kisses moved downward, the sheet moved with him, leaving her uncovered and exposed. Unconsciously, Jolene's hand covered her breasts, concealing them from view.With utmost care and tenderness, he kissed her fur-lined mound. As he continued kissing her pubis, he brought up his hand and barely inserted a single digit into her damp vagina ever so slightly penetrating her, but causing a spasm of shuddering from the blond cheerleader. Her long, slender legs separated, permitting better access to the finger and hand. His kisses continued, his shoulder moved between her knees and his tongue found her clitoris jolting a whimper from her.His finger moved very little, simply being a presence at the entrance of her womanhood while his darting tongue spurred her libido. The combination caused Jolene to rapidly become hot and bothered. She didn't love Jim. And she wasn't in love with him. So why was he generating this excitement, this thrill in her? It should be Tom touching her, not Jim!Soon, she was practically pumping her hips against his finger and tongue. Her breath was coming hard and fast, she raised her head looking down, momentarily distracted by her tingling, fully erect, nipples that were pointing straight up. Jim, who had moved his entire body between her thighs, looked up and she gave an embarrassed smile that looked both innocent and hungry at the same time. The agitation she felt from the magical effect his finger and tongue extended far beyond where they were actually touching, radiating throughout her pelvis, breasts and, indeed, her entire viscera.Overcome by stimulation, Jolene grabbed him by the hair and pulled his face upward so she could stop the maddening stimulus to her holy of holies. Her breasts flattened against his chest and her rock-hard nipples pressed into him as his weight settled on top of her, sandwiching her between his firm body and the mattress beneath her, but she didn't seem to mind. Their mouths met and Jolene could taste herself on his lips. She hesitated to kiss him.Jolene felt his penis at her opening. This time, he had found it without her help. He was erect and ready to penetrate her again. She was trembling with temptation and anticipation and she gasped as he moved between her velvet lips. She was more than ready for another union! Closing her eyes, she surrendered, relaxing her body and her vaginal muscles, and began to kiss him back. Still afraid, Jolene steeled herself as a delicious ache in her abdomen grew.It was like a soft electrical current running through her pelvis and up her spine! Once again, she froze, caught in the deep kiss she had instigated, yielding before the insidious pressure as he slowly entered her, at first, barely penetrating, but pushing in deeper with each very gentle thrust, proceeding slowly, one inch at a time. A tiny moan emerged into his mouth, smothered by her lips, as his penetration deepened.Jolene's well-lubricated vagina was still sore from the loss of her virginity, but there was almost no discomfort as he moved into her this time. The stimulation in her loins was growing as the kiss deepened. Her thighs presented no resistance as Jim slipped between them. Slowly, she shifted her hips until she felt Jim slip comfortably into her.Jim began a slow, rhythmic movement, filling her, then pulling out only to press into her again.(Jim was thankful he had found that book in the library that seriously talked about technique, and not simply flat out fucking. He was using some of the techniques mentioned in the book; and even with his lack of experience, he recognized Jolene's responses.)Jolene was surprised to find that her misgivings about joining in sexual intercourse with this geek were slowly eroding. He had said he was a virgin. So where had he learned to treat a woman like that? She realized that she was moving her hips in a steady rhythm matching the rhythm that Jim had established. Catching herself, she froze, but sensations she never thought possible were careening through her mind and body.When she realized that she was matching his rhythm a second time, she relaxed and let her body respond as it wanted to, moving her hips against his which allowed very real pleasures to overtake her. Her conscious kept reminding her what was 'right' and what she 'should' be doing. but this conflicted with her instinctive physical responses and her confusing emotions. Slowly, her body won out and Jolene began rocking her pelvis into Jim, acknowledging the feeling of having him inside of her, filling her, stimulating her desire. It was almost more than she could take.Jolene progressively became as fully aroused as she could imagine. Surrendering her ability to think clearly, the guilt she had felt having sex with a virtual stranger was replaced with anticipation and increased pleasure as her body became acclimated to being female and delighting in the joys of receiving physical love from this wonderful male. He had to be a wonderful man to make her feel like this.Jim grinned and pumped more urgently now, shifting forward, plunging his stiff cock deep into her tight, slick opening with each long, deliberate thrust. Jolene didn't even realize it when she started panting and making tiny animal noises. Jim stroked deeper, burying himself to the hilt inside her, each stroke making her moan softly. He felt his cock swelling inside the cheerleader, and his arousal caused him to become animal-like in his increasingly intense thrusting. He penetrated her deep and hard, driving her to loud moans of ecstasy.Jolene's response made Jim swell with male pride, and he pumped her even harder and faster. Fucking this beautiful cheerleader made him feel wonderful! The bed quaked with their passionate lovemaking as Jolene arched her back, whimpering and crying out while Jim pumped in piston-like rhythm. Slowly but surely, Jolene's once innocent and virtuous reserve was collapsing, and her once icy demeanor was melting away as her instinctive feminine needs were awakened by Jim's attentions and lovemaking. There was a satisfied look of euphoria and adoration on Jolene's face when Jim climaxed and once more she received his sperm inside of herChapter 4: Ah!Jolene had felt a strange excitement and frustration building within her. In many respects it reminded her of her first kiss. Or the emotions she felt when she first fell in love. She suspected it might be an orgasm building, but not yet achieved. But Jim had stopped before she could find out.She'd had sex twice now and hadn't received an orgasm. And how after three times she still had not had an orgasm, she was starting to wonder if something was wrong with her or if her girlfriends were just making stuff up. Maybe all of this stuff about orgasms was just stuff that people had made; Tiffany gasped and suddenly learned what all her girlfriends were talking about.Jolene had heard about orgasms, those mysterious, mystical experiences that older girls whispered about, but Jolene didn't know anyone who had experienced one. Nanette was her only close girlfriends who had 'gone all the way'. Several times, as a matter of fact, and with different boys. And Nanette had complained that once she slept with a boy, all he ever wanted to do was fuck! But Nanette also grumbled that she had never experienced an orgasm with a boy. And yet, this nerd, Jim, seemed to have Jolene teetering close to one. Then he came and he stopped. It was like Nanette had said: "when a boy's through, he's through!"Crudely speaking, Jolene had been given the assignment to fuck. And since Jim was her assigned 'mate', they were obviously going to continue fucking, at least for a while. Virtue and propriety were no longer considerations in Jolene's life, at least not in relationship to sex. And if she was going to fuck, Jolene wanted to orgasm, too! She deserved an orgasm! She wasn't going to be cheated out of an orgasm just because some man didn't make the effort. She was entitled to her orgasm! Why didn't he know how to give it to her?But she knew that was silly. If she didn't know how to achieve an orgasm, why should Jim know how to give her an orgasm. He had said that he was a virgin too, so how would he know?When his softening member slipped out of her, Jolene impatiently tried to urge Jim to make love to her again. She actually wanted to experience an orgasm and find out what it was really all about. But Jim became agitated and complained that he needed time to 'recharge', whatever that meant. When she grasped his manhood and tried squeezing and pulling, she was surprised that there was no response. Jim explained that it took a man a period of time before he could regain an erection."How long?" she demanded. Jim didn't know.Petulant, Jolene lay back to wait. Strangely, she had never even though about orgasming when she had been with Tom in the back seat of his Jeep.Jim was somewhat shocked by the 'new Jolene'. This was not the prim and proper Jolene he had seen at school for years. It was not the shy and submissive Jolene of his fantasies. Still, he had wanted Jolene to fuck him back. And that was exactly what she had done. Now she showed every inclination to actively fuck him without reservation. So, why not?He had also been surprised when she pouted and pulled away whenever she didn't get what she wanted or whenever things didn't work out the way she wanted. He had never seen this side of her before, and it wasn't very attractive.But Jim was young and virile, so it wasn't long before he began growing larger and harder in her hand.Jolene felt it first. Then her eyes were drawn to that shaft in her hand that was slowly, much too slowly, rising."Now?" she asked, almost eagerly. "Again?"Without prompting, she spread her knees wide and licked her full red lips as Jim crawled between her legs. Jim was afraid of this new Jolene: would he be good enough for her? It was one thing to simply stick his cock in a girl's pussy and shoot his wad. The responsibility of doing whatever was necessary to please her was intimidating and scary as hell.Jolene, with heart hammering, still holding is penis in her hand, guided him straight to her womanhood where he paused, savoring the moment, but also dreading it.Not knowing what to do, he decided to try every option he could remember from the book. It was frightening, and a tremendous responsibility. And it would be much more work than fun.Jim started by sucking and gnawing on her neck. Jolene rolled her head from side to side and sobbed. He bit her earlobe, unfortunately much too hard, and she cried out. It hurt her, but it excited her also and she didn't want to do anything to interfere with the excitement.Jim nibbled and kissed his way down until he found a nipple. Jolene moaned when he sucked hard, almost filling his mouth with her breast. Lustful pleasure transfused her as her breast distended, reforming itself to the contours of his mouth. She was twisting and turning beneath him, but she made no attempt to escape him. Desire was burning inside of her, her womanhood yearned for sex. The pure, prim and proper Jolene, the captain of the cheer leading team, was aching to be fucked!Jim moved from one breast to the other, sucking her nipples, making them harden with each intake into his mouth. Then, her senses crashed through the ceiling as, unexpectedly, he slipped a single finger barely into her pussy. Unbidden, Jolene's juices poured into his hand and Jolene started panting at his unexpected, but intensely erotic intrusion.Still holding his penis, she pulled him toward her. The teasing finger disappeared and she felt something large and rubbery separate her feminine folds.She began to stroke his shaft and held her breath as he mounted her. She was utterly helpless and vulnerable as his weight settled on top of her. Then she gave a squeal of sexual excitement and lust as the now familiar cock moved into her already hot pussy She gave a gasp, then sobbed as he moved deeper, stretching her wider than she could have imagined. Gasping, Jolene was filled like she never imagined she would be filled.For a minute, she kept her hand between them, feeling his penis as it moved into and out of her, receiving the double sensation of feeling with her hand what her body was experiencing.She removed her hand and clutched him to her pressing her soft mountains of flesh into his chest and he buried his cock to the hilt.From his first entry, her body responded. Jolene whimpered as his penis began to repeatedly press into her increasingly hot body. She responded to every thrust. His thrusts became stronger, more masterful, building a sexual heat within her beyond anything she could ever have imagined. Waves of pleasure made her back arch and she sighed in sheer delight!This was the road to orgasm. Jolene was getting what she wanted. Why, then, was she so surprised that she was receiving it? Smiling, she let her head lie back 'Savor it,' she told herself. 'Don't analyze it! Let it go. Enjoy it! Let it go!'Jim was desperately trying to read her responses, trying to observe what pleased her, what satisfied her. He had cum twice. He wanted to give her the same satisfaction that he had enjoyed.He watched her beautiful face and grinned when he saw her smile and heard her sighing in sexual bliss.Jolene's luscious body was building on the arousal of their last attempt at lovemaking. She suspected the orgasm that she wanted so much was coming. "I can't believe what your cock is doing to me," she gasped out, and immediately she felt Jim's manhood harden even more as she uttered the 'dirty words'.Her hips were thrusting into his as hard as he was thrusting into her. She was giving Jim the ride of his life! the book had told Jim. Having left behind her initial virginal reluctance and reserve Jolene throw herself into the act of love with wild abandon. She had no reservations this time and she actively joined in. Arching her back, she pressed her breasts into Jim's hands when he fondled her. His lips on her nipples sent the most wonderful sensations throughout her entire body. She was so intent on seeking her orgasm that she no longer cared who she was with. Her pleasure increased as she totally accepted Jim as her mate. Remembering what she had done earlier and what had excited her, Jolene ventured further into unexplored territory. She used every thrust as an experiment to try to find how she could to shift her body to achieve more stimulation. Every time he thrust into her, she responded, moving her hips, trying to position them so that, selfishly, she would receive the greatest stimulation.Jim, having the gratification of already fucking Jolene twice, concentrated on the lessons he had learned in that book, paying constant attention to her, listening to her responses, observing what she did, doing whatever he sensed pleased her.Panting hard, Jolene immersed herself in the warm excitement washing through her. It was more intense than anything she had ever experienced and Jolene's libido exploded to unbelievable proportions. Jim was doing new and wonderful things to her. Her sexual energy was sizzling and she was squirming and tingling in all the right places!Poor Jim struggled to keep up with Jolene's incredibly self-absorbed efforts. It was only Jim's youthful stamina that gave him the energy, and the fact that he had already climaxed twice that gave him the 'staying power' to meet Jolene's demands, working with her as she frantically pursued the much desired orgasm.Jolene barely heard the sensual words he whispered in her ear, lost in her own storm of sexual heat and lust. Her whole body ached as his cock drove her toward orgasm. She closed her eyes.He clutched her breasts, rolling her nipples between his fingers as he pressed deeply into her womanhood: The womanhood that felt like a vice of soft flesh clamped around him.And suddenly, without warning, Jim's golden haired mate thrashed and screamed as the tingling in her breasts turned into the illusive orgasm, claiming her, convulsing through her enthusiastic body. Jolene's face transformed into an expression of euphoria and adoration. She latched her heels behind his knees, to pull her pubis against his. Her fingers clawed at his back as she arched her spine and screeched with pleasure. Engulfed in an ultimate will-breaking orgasm, Jolene felt nothing but hunger and lust, pleasure and debauchery. She came over and over, screaming and sobbing in lust filled paroxysms that couldn't possibly be reality. She thrust over and over onto the cock that had made her cum.The huge orgasm shook her soft body and Jolene wailed. Arching into him, she screamed as her orgasmic spasms continued.Jim pounded all the harder, wanting to make her climax again, even though his own cock was ready to explode. Filled with his own lust, he grabbed her hips so that he could drive into her even more powerfully."Yes!" Jim yelled and he came with a loud howl. He shot his load deep into her. They were both bucking and twisting in erotic pleasure.Jolene felt his cum filling her and she screamed as yet another gigantic climax claimed her. Stars and fireworks exploded as her body pulsed and spasmed.Completely energized by Jolene's display of wanton passion, Jim pumped yet another load of milky semen deep into her, his climax overlapped hers. Her muscles tightened, milking him. And an unexpected, delicious feeling sweep over Jim.Finally, the wonderful, mutual climax ran its course and both teens slumped into the bed. Jolene, panting and sobbing, lay there quivering and helpless. There was nothing clear in her mind except that never before had she experienced more pleasure and satisfaction.Jim rolled to the side, relieving her of his weight but still holding her tightly, and listened to her pants and sobs. Ever so gently, he caressed her sweaty body.Jolene smiled, her eyes focused on infinity. She was filled with a profound sense of satisfaction.The two lovers lay entwined, sweating, puffing and pantingJim felt secret delight in his blatant corruption of the captain of the cheer leading squad. His wish had been simply to fuck Jolene this afternoon. The fact that she had become so passionately aggressive exponentially increased the intense pleasure he was already enjoying. And with the eagerness she had displayed, combined with his youth and stamina, he suspected he probably could fuck her at least two or three more times more this afternoon before hitting his limit.As they both came down from their post coital highs, Jolene was frightened by the wanton libido and passion that had been released within her. Her passion was burning so hot that she was afraid of where it might lead. She didn't kn

Widower gets a special visitor on Christmas Eve.By PaulStevens. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy stories. Dan felt like a small child, sitting up watching his phone for alerts that his midnight delivery had arrived. It was like he was waiting for Santa or something, well in his case, more like a Mrs. Claus. Not that Elly was as saintly as the real Mrs. Claus, but she was getting him out of a jam with his 9-year-old daughter this year, and that made her saintly enough.In Jane's last difficult months of life, Elly was her faithful friend. In the months since Dan lost Jane, Elly continued to help him navigate the challenges of raising 2 kids alone.For Elly, it was a blessed distraction from her own failing marriage.Finally, Dan heard his phone buzz, and looked down to see the text; 'Here', on his screen. He hopped up and went to his garage and let Elly in the side door, before leading her into his shop, where he knew they would not be overheard, should someone be awake & snooping."Evening Elly, did you get my delivery?” Dan asked. “Everything look okay?""Yes, absolutely.” Elly said, cheerfully. “It looks fantastic, thank you so much for assembling that. You were a life saver, just sorry I missed you. Gracie will be thrilled when she sees it in the morning."Dan was mesmerized, staring at the glorious pair of jugs protruding from under Elly's red silk blouse. He quickly recovered himself. "Glad I can help! Assembling dollhouses I can do, clothes buying and fashion, not so much. Did you have any trouble at the mall?"Elly smiled, "Nope, as I told you, I was buying for Gracie and Josie anyways, picking up a few things for Samantha was no problem, and you do fine. Seriously, I'm not great at trends either, but at least they'll all match each other, so they can suffer together. I got some of Sam's stuff a size up from what you said by the way, her birthday isn't for ages, and she won't make it to the fall in the size she's in." Elly said handing Dan a stack of packages that, he noticed she had wrapped neatly for him, another thing off the list, tonight. “I hope you don't mind?”"Oh, not at all, I hadn't noticed, clothes were clearly not my department. Jane usually;" he stopped; thinking of his late wife; and fighting back the grief, "anyways, thanks.""Hey, Dan don't feel bad, like I said, you're doing great. These are minor things considering what you three have been through, given Jane's passing. Speaking of clothes, I also brought this," she held up a paper grocery bag, "for Owen, I noticed his clothes are getting a tad small, when I picked him up the other day. I had my sister put together some of my nephew's old clothes, these should hold you for a bit. If you want more; let me know, she's got plenty. She's just going to donate them, if you don't need them.""Wow, sounds great, and thanks for everything, Elly; you've been a life saver."Elly smiled, "right back at you Dan, if I had to hear from Charlie, one more time about how I can't handle a dollhouse because I can't use tools, I was going to scream. Not that I can't, I just had zero time or space to do that without ruining it for Gracie."Dan chuckled, "Charlie should know plenty about tools, that guy is the biggest one I've ever seen, how he ever got you, will always boggle my mind. As for the dollhouse, no problem. You should see the stuff in my living room, it looked like Santa's workshop in there, this month.""Umm; a workshop full of toys and Christmas eve delivery, you sure you're not Santa?" Elly winked."Late night gift delivery, perfectly wrapped I might add, thank you for that by the way, saved me time tonight. You sure you aren't Mrs. Claus?" He said, smiling."Nope, just a friend helping out a friend, and as for the wrapping, same with the buying I was on a roll, figured you wouldn't mind, besides, given I missed you tonight, it's the least I could do. I'm just glad my sister invited us to stay with her, so I could drop these by last minute.""So, you are at your sister's place for Christmas?""Yeah, Isabelle didn't want me being alone this Christmas, especially with Charlie being such an ass about the divorce all year. So, she convinced her kids how fun it would be to have their cousins stay.""Well, should make for a joy-filled morning for sure. Let me know how the house goes over.""Will do, same with those clothes.""Elly, no kid is excited about clothes," Dan said, chuckling.Elly rolled her eyes, "Umm, 9 year-old girls are, hence why you needed my help." He swore she said; ‘men' under her breath."You're right, of course, thanks again," then looking at his watch he said, "and let me officially be the first to wish you a merry Christmas, Elly.""Oh god, is it midnight already? I need to get back, or the kids will think I am Mrs. Claus. Merry Christmas, Dan." She gave him a quick wave as she slipped out the door. He locked it behind her and went to bring the presents to the family room tree. Smiling at the care with which they had been wrapped. He noticed she had left the tag blank, probably so Sam wouldn't be suspicious that the writing was Ms. Elly's."Like she won't be suspicious the clothes are this nicely wrapped," Dan thought to himself with a chuckle, as he filled out the tags and put them under the tree for the morning. He smiled at the tree and couldn't help think of his departed Jane, and how much she loved Christmas. He took a moment to give into the grief that he had fought back in front of Elly.Though he appreciated how understandable Elly was about it, it still felt wrong to grieve in front of someone like that at this joyous time, even someone he had gotten as close with as he had Elly. Her divorce and his wife's death this year had been a bonding thing for them. Elly's ex was a first class jerk, but he was also a coward who had somehow convinced Elly she was useless at taking care of herself. Hilariously, Dan knew he was only being this way because it was in fact Charlie who relied so heavily on Elly, that he needed her backing, to function. But low and behold, Elly had discovered she was fine on her own. Elly is a great mom and gracefully approaching her forties. Her inner beauty radiates outward to her lovely face. Her feminine curves were always luscious, but with her recent focus on better health, she would probably be off the ‘market' soon.‘Did she know her blouse was so, unbuttoned, tonight?' Dan thought to himself. Elly always took it in stride that men would get distracted by her tits. Ever since high school, Elly enjoyed more than her fair share of double-takes from guys. Her challenge was finding a man who loved her for more than her ass & tits. She hated that men often assumed a woman with a full figure lacked in brain power.Elly always appreciated that Dan believed in her. But now that she's single again; Elly found herself actually enjoying her growing need for a man.To keep her ex-husband off her back, Dan had volunteered to help with any home repairs she didn't know how to do, or would've had to call someone for. She tried to pay him, but he reminded her of all the help she had given months before when Jane was first gone. Their daughters were already friendly, so Elly would take his kids for hours to give him a break. Countless meals seem to find their way home with the kids each time, she said they're leftovers, but he wasn't fooled. So when she finally rid herself of the ‘tool', the repairs and upkeep were the least he could do. The latest exchange? He assembled a dollhouse for little Gracie that Elly had zero time to put together, if she picked up the clothes Sam had asked for. Given he spent no time in malls, and almost had never bought his kids clothes, picking out girls clothes was well out of his wheelhouse, so the exchange was perfect.His reflection was broken by a knock at the front door, figuring it was Elly, though surprised she used the front door. He dried his tears and went to answer it.When he opened the door, he found not Elly, but someone entirely different. Standing in the cold winter air was a scantily clad goddess wearing what could only be described as Mrs. Claus's lingerie. Red lace with white fur barely covered her ample breasts and panties area; over which she wore a see through red robe that was also white fur lined. Lost in the woman's cleavage, he barely heard her say, "Merry Christmas Dan, I'm Joy, your Christmas present, so to speak. Mind inviting me in? It's cold out here."Dan gulped, then moving out of the way said, "Of course come on in."Joy just smiled, closed the door, and said, "Before you start with the questions, let's just say you've been a very, very good boy this year, and a great dad. I'm a reward to special good single Daddy's who might not have anyone to keep them warm on a cold Christmas Eve." Joy then got very close, and without warning, kissed him. Before he knew it, almost by magic, her clothes were gone, and his hands were being placed on her firm ass and luscious tits. His clothing was strangely gone as well. It was too much for his system. He felt his cock explode with a long blast of cum; and blushed.Without missing a beat Joy stopped, smiled, and was somehow wearing her robe, again. Reading his shock and embarrassment she said; "Good, now that we got that one out of the way; and don't worry Dan, that happens a lot. I always come in hot like that you see. It tells me what kind of help you need. I'm part of Santa's special services team. I'm a comforter.  I'm part of the division which cares for devoted single dads. If you just wanted sex, that works for me. Some dads just need to work out a little sexual frustration. Others, like you, are a little more complex and need something a little deeper. You complex ones usually cream yourself quick, and then we can get down to the real business.For the record, much as I love good sex, I prefer your kind, way more fulfilling for me. My success is measured by your depth of regained happiness. Now, which way to your kitchen?" Dan pointed and she said, "excellent, I'm going to make you some cocoa and we'll chat. Oh, and if you hadn't noticed I'm a little magical, just like the Big fella, no time will pass while I'm here, so you're not sacrificing sleep, nor will anyone wake up or see me if they do wake. We won't run out of time, nor will I lack stamina to meet your needs. We had one incident a long time ago, and we've been a lot more careful since. So, with that out of the way let's get started."Dan, not fully believing there was some kind of smoking hot elf in his kitchen making hot chocolate; sat down at his table in a daze. For something to do, he checked her out. Given she was wearing the robe, he was less able to see her body, but he had gotten an eyeful when she was at the door. She was buxom, but not overly so, her weight suited her and made her huge breasts not look comical on her. She had ample hips which he could see even with the robe on. Her hair was chestnut brown and halfway down her back. He was taken out of his admiring of her, by a question, as she brought the cocoa to the table."So, I couldn't help but notice those tears when you opened the door. How are you holding up without Jane here? The whole truth now, not what you tell others so they don't feel uncomfortable. My job is to make your Christmas better, and let's face it, as long as you're trying to hold it together for those darling kiddos upstairs, neither you or they is going to get the Christmas you all hoped for. And we both know Jane wouldn't want to be the reason you all have a bad Christmas. So out with it."He resisted at first, but looking into Joy's eyes he suddenly couldn't help it, it all just poured out of him, grief he didn't even know he had been holding onto, until he was sobbing uncontrollably in her lap, the chocolate long forgotten.His loneliness also got the best of him, and he found himself the aggressor this time, not able to get close enough to Joy no matter how many kisses. She took it all, and returned his fevered kisses, but it never got further than that, as the out pour of emotion once again overwhelmed him. He felt his eyes water again before this got beyond kissing and hugging. The irrational guilt of his sexual desires had kept him from dating for all these months since Jane's passing.But Joy shouldn't count, right? Joy's here as a supernatural intervention of sorts. Perhaps Jane; from some other world, arranged this visit?"It's okay Dan, all of it, this is a hard thing to deal with. You miss her in ways you haven't even realized.” Joy then asked; “When was the last time you thought about a woman like you have tonight? Probably not in months."Guilt washed over him as he knew that was not true, there was someone, he just could not bring himself to acknowledge those feelings though.Joy missed nothing, he was sure she knew what he was thinking, and maybe even about whom. Instead, she drank the rest of her cocoa and said; "that said, big boy, you can't keep leaving a girl hanging, I'm magic, but I'm still flesh & bones.” Standing, she said; “Mind helping a lady out? I'll even make it extra fun for you," she said as she shed the robe he had opened during their petting. Holding his hand, she led him to the family room, and she laid down on the sofa. From somewhere produced a whipped cream can and proceeded to spray it on her tits and then her crotch. Here she placed a cherry, and announced; "Come get your dessert big boy, special attention to the spot with the cherry if you don't mind. I know how much you boys like your boobs, but that tongue of yours on my cunt would be heavenly."Dan smiled and went to work, quickly cleaning off her impressive chest, making sure to give her hard nipples a stiff, tugging suck, before heading down to the main event. He  took her two ankles and pulled her body down to one end of the sofa, until her ass was over the armrest and her legs dangled. From that side of the sofa, her pulled her knees wide apart and knelt down to enjoy a cunt sundae. He licked her completely clean before dipping his tongue into her sweet-tasting crevice. As requested, he gave it plenty of attention, especially her stiff, protruding clit. He sucked har on her nub while flicking it rapidly with his tongue, and was soon rewarded by her thrashing and moaning as she closed on her climax. Not long after, she exploded in pleasure, and he made sure to clean up any of her sweet syrup that leaked out.When he got up, he was instantly spun around and pinned naked to the sofa, with Joy on top. She kissed him hungrily, and with lust in her eyes, said; "Thank you sir, but you've been holding out on me it seems." She reached down and grabbed his cock, which he had not noticed had gotten painfully hard, and began stroking it. "You've been hiding this thick candy cane from me." She slid back and bent down to give it a few quick sucks, before rising and smiling, "just checking, looks like someone's finally ready for the main event. Good thing too, your tongue is heavenly, but I need to be filled up, darling." She then rose up and mounted him, squeezing her tits together, as she knelt, straddling a little forward, and moaned. If it was possible, Dan got harder in her stiff, velvety depths. He found new purpose in making this woman satisfied. Little did he know, his unconsciousness was awakening to new dimensions of life, finding purpose by satisfying a woman's sexual desires. She smiled; "Oh I think our good daddy likes his present, just wait big boy, you ain't seen nothing yet."She proceeded to ride him, slow at first, but getting faster as she went, clearly hitting a sensitive spot for herself as she did. She came not too long after starting. As she collapsed on him, Dan seized his chance, and holding her to him, with his cock still buried deep in her, rolled them over. "Umm, Daddy's ready to drive huh? Have at it, drive into the depths of my magic cunt."Have it he did. He wasn't sure how long, but he burned off months of sexual frustration on Joy's cunt, and she loved every minute of it. His hungry cock tingled in delight as her cunt magically massaged every inch of his manhood. As he felt his spunk prepare for an eminent blast, he pressed down and held there. Her cunt then seemed to suck on his tip, swelling his glans, and holding him securely. As the waves of ejaculate shot out, he felt her cunt actually swallow him, as though she was giving him a swallowing blowjob with her tight, rigid cunt. This climax held for a few minutes of pure ecstasy. When it was all done, he collapsed next to her, spent.Joy turned onto her side with her head on Dan's chest. One of her tits laid over him and he gently fondled it as his breathing settled."Feel better?" Joy asked snuggling up to him. As she did, she handed him something. "Before the irrational guilt settles in, read this. It's Jane's last letter to Santa. She was always a believer, and a big reason I'm here tonight."Dan unfolded the letter, which was written in Jane's familiar script, and it read:Dear Santa,My wish is not really for this year, or maybe even next year. I know I'm not well, and I do not know how much time I have left, but if you are out there, can you make sure that if I go, my Daniel has a good Christmas. If I know him, he will move heaven and earth to make sure the kids have a happy Christmas, even at the expense of himself. So, if you can find some way to make sure he's ok next year, I'd appreciate it. I love him so much, and I hope he finds his own way to happiness, but if not, please help him, and remind him its ok to move on. He has already given me more love, care and support than a girl could ever dreamed of, and I could not bear to see him unhappy after all he's sacrificed for me, nor am I selfish enough to think only I deserve his love. His heart his too big to keep hidden away. I only hope he can find someone to love, and that she cherishes him as much as I do. I'm not sure why I'm writing all of this to you Santa, or if you're even real, but if you are, make sure he has a good Christmas and knows that I was loved.Jane"She always said I should move on if she went, but it's so hard. Jane was, everything." Dan said shaking his head."Not to be nosy, but I think you already have. You just won't admit it to yourself. I think there is a certain divorcee you've been a guardian angel for. And let's face it Dan, she's been yours. That little exchange you two just had, before I got here; how is that any different than how you and Jane worked together? You could fill a need for her and her kids, that has been neglected for long since before she left Charlie. And those two darlings upstairs," Joy said pointing upstairs, "need a good mother's love and care. Which, given that little bag of clothes in the garage for Owen, and the perfectly wrapped gifts for Sam under the tree; she's already doing.”Joy looked deeply into Dan's eyes; “No one can replace Jane. She will always be those kid's mother. But that doesn't mean the 6 of you can't help each other heal. Who knows, maybe by next Christmas, someone won't need her sister to rescue her, and both of you can put out presents together. Just think about it. And admit it; you really loved the cleavage tease she provided, tonight? Imagine how happy you'll make her, by enjoying her body. That luscious body she wants to share with you."Then she rose and smiled; "Well, not to run, but I have to go. You need to get some sleep. Excited kids will be up soon. Do not forget to send Elly a video of those clothes getting opened." Joy helped him up, then seeing the unkept state that the room was in; picked up a candy cane off the hot chocolate tray, and waved it around. Magically the kitchen was spotless, and they were both fully dressed. "See you again next year if needed. You're my charge now, so I'll come back as many Christmases as I'm needed. I have a good feeling you won't even need me next year though." With that she was gone.Dan found himself in his bed being woken by his kids, wondering if the whole thing had been a dream. Not too long after, paper lay all over the family room floor, and his kids were engrossed in their gifts. As promised, he sent the video of little Samantha gushing over her clothes. Given he had not been as discreet filming it as he hoped, Samantha had seen and made sure to say 'thanks Ms. Elly' to the recording phone. He wasn't sure how exactly she knew, but he also wasn't shocked. Sam was as smart as her mother, and he was thankful of that every day. Every time he looked at Sam, he knew he'd always have a part of Jane in his life. He also received a video of Gracie, loving her dollhouse, and giving her mom all the credit, which he was sure made Elly's day.As it should, moms work hard at Christmas, they should get credit. This was especially true in Elly's case, given her troubles with Charlie this year. After watching the video, he thought for a bit about what Joy had said and decided to send back:'Thanks for the video, glad to put a smile on her face, and glad she put a smile on yours. Hopefully my smart girl put a smile on yours too, she is something. Speaking of smiles, I know you put one on my face more than I thought possible these past few months, and I love giving you reasons to show your pretty smile. I think we're good for each other. I'd like to explore that more after the holidays are over, if you're ready for that."He nervously hit ‘send' and moments later got back.'More than ready, I just didn't want to rush you. Jane was an incredible woman and a tough act to follow, I'll do my best for sure. We'll take it slow for the kids' sake, but you're right, you make me smile more than I have in years, and I'd like to feel that more. Name a time and place in the new year and I'm there.A moment later he got another text;

Widower gets a special visitor on Christmas Eve.By PaulStevens. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy stories. Dan felt like a small child, sitting up watching his phone for alerts that his midnight delivery had arrived. It was like he was waiting for Santa or something, well in his case, more like a Mrs. Claus. Not that Elly was as saintly as the real Mrs. Claus, but she was getting him out of a jam with his 9-year-old daughter this year, and that made her saintly enough.In Jane's last difficult months of life, Elly was her faithful friend. In the months since Dan lost Jane, Elly continued to help him navigate the challenges of raising 2 kids alone.For Elly, it was a blessed distraction from her own failing marriage.Finally, Dan heard his phone buzz, and looked down to see the text; 'Here', on his screen. He hopped up and went to his garage and let Elly in the side door, before leading her into his shop, where he knew they would not be overheard, should someone be awake & snooping."Evening Elly, did you get my delivery?” Dan asked. “Everything look okay?""Yes, absolutely.” Elly said, cheerfully. “It looks fantastic, thank you so much for assembling that. You were a life saver, just sorry I missed you. Gracie will be thrilled when she sees it in the morning."Dan was mesmerized, staring at the glorious pair of jugs protruding from under Elly's red silk blouse. He quickly recovered himself. "Glad I can help! Assembling dollhouses I can do, clothes buying and fashion, not so much. Did you have any trouble at the mall?"Elly smiled, "Nope, as I told you, I was buying for Gracie and Josie anyways, picking up a few things for Samantha was no problem, and you do fine. Seriously, I'm not great at trends either, but at least they'll all match each other, so they can suffer together. I got some of Sam's stuff a size up from what you said by the way, her birthday isn't for ages, and she won't make it to the fall in the size she's in." Elly said handing Dan a stack of packages that, he noticed she had wrapped neatly for him, another thing off the list, tonight. “I hope you don't mind?”"Oh, not at all, I hadn't noticed, clothes were clearly not my department. Jane usually;" he stopped; thinking of his late wife; and fighting back the grief, "anyways, thanks.""Hey, Dan don't feel bad, like I said, you're doing great. These are minor things considering what you three have been through, given Jane's passing. Speaking of clothes, I also brought this," she held up a paper grocery bag, "for Owen, I noticed his clothes are getting a tad small, when I picked him up the other day. I had my sister put together some of my nephew's old clothes, these should hold you for a bit. If you want more; let me know, she's got plenty. She's just going to donate them, if you don't need them.""Wow, sounds great, and thanks for everything, Elly; you've been a life saver."Elly smiled, "right back at you Dan, if I had to hear from Charlie, one more time about how I can't handle a dollhouse because I can't use tools, I was going to scream. Not that I can't, I just had zero time or space to do that without ruining it for Gracie."Dan chuckled, "Charlie should know plenty about tools, that guy is the biggest one I've ever seen, how he ever got you, will always boggle my mind. As for the dollhouse, no problem. You should see the stuff in my living room, it looked like Santa's workshop in there, this month.""Umm; a workshop full of toys and Christmas eve delivery, you sure you're not Santa?" Elly winked."Late night gift delivery, perfectly wrapped I might add, thank you for that by the way, saved me time tonight. You sure you aren't Mrs. Claus?" He said, smiling."Nope, just a friend helping out a friend, and as for the wrapping, same with the buying I was on a roll, figured you wouldn't mind, besides, given I missed you tonight, it's the least I could do. I'm just glad my sister invited us to stay with her, so I could drop these by last minute.""So, you are at your sister's place for Christmas?""Yeah, Isabelle didn't want me being alone this Christmas, especially with Charlie being such an ass about the divorce all year. So, she convinced her kids how fun it would be to have their cousins stay.""Well, should make for a joy-filled morning for sure. Let me know how the house goes over.""Will do, same with those clothes.""Elly, no kid is excited about clothes," Dan said, chuckling.Elly rolled her eyes, "Umm, 9 year-old girls are, hence why you needed my help." He swore she said; ‘men' under her breath."You're right, of course, thanks again," then looking at his watch he said, "and let me officially be the first to wish you a merry Christmas, Elly.""Oh god, is it midnight already? I need to get back, or the kids will think I am Mrs. Claus. Merry Christmas, Dan." She gave him a quick wave as she slipped out the door. He locked it behind her and went to bring the presents to the family room tree. Smiling at the care with which they had been wrapped. He noticed she had left the tag blank, probably so Sam wouldn't be suspicious that the writing was Ms. Elly's."Like she won't be suspicious the clothes are this nicely wrapped," Dan thought to himself with a chuckle, as he filled out the tags and put them under the tree for the morning. He smiled at the tree and couldn't help think of his departed Jane, and how much she loved Christmas. He took a moment to give into the grief that he had fought back in front of Elly.Though he appreciated how understandable Elly was about it, it still felt wrong to grieve in front of someone like that at this joyous time, even someone he had gotten as close with as he had Elly. Her divorce and his wife's death this year had been a bonding thing for them. Elly's ex was a first class jerk, but he was also a coward who had somehow convinced Elly she was useless at taking care of herself. Hilariously, Dan knew he was only being this way because it was in fact Charlie who relied so heavily on Elly, that he needed her backing, to function. But low and behold, Elly had discovered she was fine on her own. Elly is a great mom and gracefully approaching her forties. Her inner beauty radiates outward to her lovely face. Her feminine curves were always luscious, but with her recent focus on better health, she would probably be off the ‘market' soon.‘Did she know her blouse was so, unbuttoned, tonight?' Dan thought to himself. Elly always took it in stride that men would get distracted by her tits. Ever since high school, Elly enjoyed more than her fair share of double-takes from guys. Her challenge was finding a man who loved her for more than her ass & tits. She hated that men often assumed a woman with a full figure lacked in brain power.Elly always appreciated that Dan believed in her. But now that she's single again; Elly found herself actually enjoying her growing need for a man.To keep her ex-husband off her back, Dan had volunteered to help with any home repairs she didn't know how to do, or would've had to call someone for. She tried to pay him, but he reminded her of all the help she had given months before when Jane was first gone. Their daughters were already friendly, so Elly would take his kids for hours to give him a break. Countless meals seem to find their way home with the kids each time, she said they're leftovers, but he wasn't fooled. So when she finally rid herself of the ‘tool', the repairs and upkeep were the least he could do. The latest exchange? He assembled a dollhouse for little Gracie that Elly had zero time to put together, if she picked up the clothes Sam had asked for. Given he spent no time in malls, and almost had never bought his kids clothes, picking out girls clothes was well out of his wheelhouse, so the exchange was perfect.His reflection was broken by a knock at the front door, figuring it was Elly, though surprised she used the front door. He dried his tears and went to answer it.When he opened the door, he found not Elly, but someone entirely different. Standing in the cold winter air was a scantily clad goddess wearing what could only be described as Mrs. Claus's lingerie. Red lace with white fur barely covered her ample breasts and panties area; over which she wore a see through red robe that was also white fur lined. Lost in the woman's cleavage, he barely heard her say, "Merry Christmas Dan, I'm Joy, your Christmas present, so to speak. Mind inviting me in? It's cold out here."Dan gulped, then moving out of the way said, "Of course come on in."Joy just smiled, closed the door, and said, "Before you start with the questions, let's just say you've been a very, very good boy this year, and a great dad. I'm a reward to special good single Daddy's who might not have anyone to keep them warm on a cold Christmas Eve." Joy then got very close, and without warning, kissed him. Before he knew it, almost by magic, her clothes were gone, and his hands were being placed on her firm ass and luscious tits. His clothing was strangely gone as well. It was too much for his system. He felt his cock explode with a long blast of cum; and blushed.Without missing a beat Joy stopped, smiled, and was somehow wearing her robe, again. Reading his shock and embarrassment she said; "Good, now that we got that one out of the way; and don't worry Dan, that happens a lot. I always come in hot like that you see. It tells me what kind of help you need. I'm part of Santa's special services team. I'm a comforter.  I'm part of the division which cares for devoted single dads. If you just wanted sex, that works for me. Some dads just need to work out a little sexual frustration. Others, like you, are a little more complex and need something a little deeper. You complex ones usually cream yourself quick, and then we can get down to the real business.For the record, much as I love good sex, I prefer your kind, way more fulfilling for me. My success is measured by your depth of regained happiness. Now, which way to your kitchen?" Dan pointed and she said, "excellent, I'm going to make you some cocoa and we'll chat. Oh, and if you hadn't noticed I'm a little magical, just like the Big fella, no time will pass while I'm here, so you're not sacrificing sleep, nor will anyone wake up or see me if they do wake. We won't run out of time, nor will I lack stamina to meet your needs. We had one incident a long time ago, and we've been a lot more careful since. So, with that out of the way let's get started."Dan, not fully believing there was some kind of smoking hot elf in his kitchen making hot chocolate; sat down at his table in a daze. For something to do, he checked her out. Given she was wearing the robe, he was less able to see her body, but he had gotten an eyeful when she was at the door. She was buxom, but not overly so, her weight suited her and made her huge breasts not look comical on her. She had ample hips which he could see even with the robe on. Her hair was chestnut brown and halfway down her back. He was taken out of his admiring of her, by a question, as she brought the cocoa to the table."So, I couldn't help but notice those tears when you opened the door. How are you holding up without Jane here? The whole truth now, not what you tell others so they don't feel uncomfortable. My job is to make your Christmas better, and let's face it, as long as you're trying to hold it together for those darling kiddos upstairs, neither you or they is going to get the Christmas you all hoped for. And we both know Jane wouldn't want to be the reason you all have a bad Christmas. So out with it."He resisted at first, but looking into Joy's eyes he suddenly couldn't help it, it all just poured out of him, grief he didn't even know he had been holding onto, until he was sobbing uncontrollably in her lap, the chocolate long forgotten.His loneliness also got the best of him, and he found himself the aggressor this time, not able to get close enough to Joy no matter how many kisses. She took it all, and returned his fevered kisses, but it never got further than that, as the out pour of emotion once again overwhelmed him. He felt his eyes water again before this got beyond kissing and hugging. The irrational guilt of his sexual desires had kept him from dating for all these months since Jane's passing.But Joy shouldn't count, right? Joy's here as a supernatural intervention of sorts. Perhaps Jane; from some other world, arranged this visit?"It's okay Dan, all of it, this is a hard thing to deal with. You miss her in ways you haven't even realized.” Joy then asked; “When was the last time you thought about a woman like you have tonight? Probably not in months."Guilt washed over him as he knew that was not true, there was someone, he just could not bring himself to acknowledge those feelings though.Joy missed nothing, he was sure she knew what he was thinking, and maybe even about whom. Instead, she drank the rest of her cocoa and said; "that said, big boy, you can't keep leaving a girl hanging, I'm magic, but I'm still flesh & bones.” Standing, she said; “Mind helping a lady out? I'll even make it extra fun for you," she said as she shed the robe he had opened during their petting. Holding his hand, she led him to the family room, and she laid down on the sofa. From somewhere produced a whipped cream can and proceeded to spray it on her tits and then her crotch. Here she placed a cherry, and announced; "Come get your dessert big boy, special attention to the spot with the cherry if you don't mind. I know how much you boys like your boobs, but that tongue of yours on my cunt would be heavenly."Dan smiled and went to work, quickly cleaning off her impressive chest, making sure to give her hard nipples a stiff, tugging suck, before heading down to the main event. He  took her two ankles and pulled her body down to one end of the sofa, until her ass was over the armrest and her legs dangled. From that side of the sofa, her pulled her knees wide apart and knelt down to enjoy a cunt sundae. He licked her completely clean before dipping his tongue into her sweet-tasting crevice. As requested, he gave it plenty of attention, especially her stiff, protruding clit. He sucked har on her nub while flicking it rapidly with his tongue, and was soon rewarded by her thrashing and moaning as she closed on her climax. Not long after, she exploded in pleasure, and he made sure to clean up any of her sweet syrup that leaked out.When he got up, he was instantly spun around and pinned naked to the sofa, with Joy on top. She kissed him hungrily, and with lust in her eyes, said; "Thank you sir, but you've been holding out on me it seems." She reached down and grabbed his cock, which he had not noticed had gotten painfully hard, and began stroking it. "You've been hiding this thick candy cane from me." She slid back and bent down to give it a few quick sucks, before rising and smiling, "just checking, looks like someone's finally ready for the main event. Good thing too, your tongue is heavenly, but I need to be filled up, darling." She then rose up and mounted him, squeezing her tits together, as she knelt, straddling a little forward, and moaned. If it was possible, Dan got harder in her stiff, velvety depths. He found new purpose in making this woman satisfied. Little did he know, his unconsciousness was awakening to new dimensions of life, finding purpose by satisfying a woman's sexual desires. She smiled; "Oh I think our good daddy likes his present, just wait big boy, you ain't seen nothing yet."She proceeded to ride him, slow at first, but getting faster as she went, clearly hitting a sensitive spot for herself as she did. She came not too long after starting. As she collapsed on him, Dan seized his chance, and holding her to him, with his cock still buried deep in her, rolled them over. "Umm, Daddy's ready to drive huh? Have at it, drive into the depths of my magic cunt."Have it he did. He wasn't sure how long, but he burned off months of sexual frustration on Joy's cunt, and she loved every minute of it. His hungry cock tingled in delight as her cunt magically massaged every inch of his manhood. As he felt his spunk prepare for an eminent blast, he pressed down and held there. Her cunt then seemed to suck on his tip, swelling his glans, and holding him securely. As the waves of ejaculate shot out, he felt her cunt actually swallow him, as though she was giving him a swallowing blowjob with her tight, rigid cunt. This climax held for a few minutes of pure ecstasy. When it was all done, he collapsed next to her, spent.Joy turned onto her side with her head on Dan's chest. One of her tits laid over him and he gently fondled it as his breathing settled."Feel better?" Joy asked snuggling up to him. As she did, she handed him something. "Before the irrational guilt settles in, read this. It's Jane's last letter to Santa. She was always a believer, and a big reason I'm here tonight."Dan unfolded the letter, which was written in Jane's familiar script, and it read:Dear Santa,My wish is not really for this year, or maybe even next year. I know I'm not well, and I do not know how much time I have left, but if you are out there, can you make sure that if I go, my Daniel has a good Christmas. If I know him, he will move heaven and earth to make sure the kids have a happy Christmas, even at the expense of himself. So, if you can find some way to make sure he's ok next year, I'd appreciate it. I love him so much, and I hope he finds his own way to happiness, but if not, please help him, and remind him its ok to move on. He has already given me more love, care and support than a girl could ever dreamed of, and I could not bear to see him unhappy after all he's sacrificed for me, nor am I selfish enough to think only I deserve his love. His heart his too big to keep hidden away. I only hope he can find someone to love, and that she cherishes him as much as I do. I'm not sure why I'm writing all of this to you Santa, or if you're even real, but if you are, make sure he has a good Christmas and knows that I was loved.Jane"She always said I should move on if she went, but it's so hard. Jane was, everything." Dan said shaking his head."Not to be nosy, but I think you already have. You just won't admit it to yourself. I think there is a certain divorcee you've been a guardian angel for. And let's face it Dan, she's been yours. That little exchange you two just had, before I got here; how is that any different than how you and Jane worked together? You could fill a need for her and her kids, that has been neglected for long since before she left Charlie. And those two darlings upstairs," Joy said pointing upstairs, "need a good mother's love and care. Which, given that little bag of clothes in the garage for Owen, and the perfectly wrapped gifts for Sam under the tree; she's already doing.”Joy looked deeply into Dan's eyes; “No one can replace Jane. She will always be those kid's mother. But that doesn't mean the 6 of you can't help each other heal. Who knows, maybe by next Christmas, someone won't need her sister to rescue her, and both of you can put out presents together. Just think about it. And admit it; you really loved the cleavage tease she provided, tonight? Imagine how happy you'll make her, by enjoying her body. That luscious body she wants to share with you."Then she rose and smiled; "Well, not to run, but I have to go. You need to get some sleep. Excited kids will be up soon. Do not forget to send Elly a video of those clothes getting opened." Joy helped him up, then seeing the unkept state that the room was in; picked up a candy cane off the hot chocolate tray, and waved it around. Magically the kitchen was spotless, and they were both fully dressed. "See you again next year if needed. You're my charge now, so I'll come back as many Christmases as I'm needed. I have a good feeling you won't even need me next year though." With that she was gone.Dan found himself in his bed being woken by his kids, wondering if the whole thing had been a dream. Not too long after, paper lay all over the family room floor, and his kids were engrossed in their gifts. As promised, he sent the video of little Samantha gushing over her clothes. Given he had not been as discreet filming it as he hoped, Samantha had seen and made sure to say 'thanks Ms. Elly' to the recording phone. He wasn't sure how exactly she knew, but he also wasn't shocked. Sam was as smart as her mother, and he was thankful of that every day. Every time he looked at Sam, he knew he'd always have a part of Jane in his life. He also received a video of Gracie, loving her dollhouse, and giving her mom all the credit, which he was sure made Elly's day.As it should, moms work hard at Christmas, they should get credit. This was especially true in Elly's case, given her troubles with Charlie this year. After watching the video, he thought for a bit about what Joy had said and decided to send back:'Thanks for the video, glad to put a smile on her face, and glad she put a smile on yours. Hopefully my smart girl put a smile on yours too, she is something. Speaking of smiles, I know you put one on my face more than I thought possible these past few months, and I love giving you reasons to show your pretty smile. I think we're good for each other. I'd like to explore that more after the holidays are over, if you're ready for that."He nervously hit ‘send' and moments later got back.'More than ready, I just didn't want to rush you. Jane was an incredible woman and a tough act to follow, I'll do my best for sure. We'll take it slow for the kids' sake, but you're right, you make me smile more than I have in years, and I'd like to feel that more. Name a time and place in the new year and I'm there.A moment later he got another text;

What should you do when you encounter spiritual drought? Learn more in this message from Psalm 42.

A heroine goes back in time to a sticky-fingered situation.By Mark V Sharp, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. "In her, shoot fast," Principal Chief Massasoit directed, using what words he knew so that he would not surprise or confuse his strange hosts, "I want in her, my first use to take.""First use?!" Miss Americana managed to whimper, in horror, in between the moans and yelps Squanto's big thrusting cock was forcing out of her. But she didn't have long to contemplate that."That is no problem at all, my lord!" Squanto replied. Relaxing himself he thrust his enormous hardened cock deep into Miss Americana and, with a groan of ecstasy, unleashed his potent Pawtuxet seed upon her defenseless womb."Oh, Great Justice!" Americana groaned, her eyes rolling up in her head, as she felt the pulsing of his great cock inside her, and knew it meant that his sperm was flooding into her.He pulled out and then stepped aside, his long cock dripping."I have lubricated her for you, my Sachem," he said, gesturing towards Americana's cunt, which, gaping slightly wider than before, was also already releasing a long tendril of his semen to dangle down between her thighs."Very good!" Massasoit said. He stepped forward and took up his own position behind her. Reaching out he stroked her toned bubble-ass, and shook his head. "This," he said, squeezing Americana's bulging silky cheeks, "is a very rich gift, indeed!"With that he pushed himself up against her leaking cunt, and also entered her."Oh, my God," Miss Americana whimpered, as she too discovered Squanto was not to be a unique case. Her entire body shivered, as the great chief's enormous copper-colored cock sank deep up inside her helplessly quivering cunt."That's a sin!" one of the Pilgrims sitting near her chided, and continued eagerly to watch.At the sight that their chief had accepted the gift and that peace had been restored, the waiting column of Wampanoag warriors let out a great whoop of glee. Then, hoisting their burdens, they marched into the Plymouth settlement. The Pilgrims greeted them warmly, food was handed out, the Pilgrims contributing their meager stocks of beer and bread to the natives' largesse. Soon the great feast was in progress, with Wampanoag and Pilgrim dining and chatting together, sampling the first dishes as the Pilgrim women and their daughters and servants worked to prepare the main courses.And through it all, bent over at one end of the great table at which the First Thanksgiving was being laid, Miss Americana continued to get nailed. Massasoit's great cock, in his eagerness, lasted only slightly longer than Squanto had. But there was plenty more where that had come from. He was followed by Samoset, the Sagamore of the Abanaki tribe, who kept closer tabs on the strange new colonists while the Sachem was busy with other matters. After Samoset, the Sachem's honor guard took their turns; and after they had finished, every warrior in the entire column came up one by one and also partook in Miss Americana's flesh.The Pilgrims, with their Godly morals, piously abstained, but this did not stop the Pilgrim men's faces from showing deep jealousy, that their native guests got to enjoy two great helpings of Thanks-giving bounty instead of just one.In between their own turns upon Miss Americana's body, Massasoit, Squanto, and Samoset took their own seats at the table of the Elders, and with it, a privileged view of the action up between Americana's muscular shivering thighs, as the pale-skinned beauty got nailed by one long uncut native cock after another after another. Between her spread thighs they could also see her enormous breasts hanging down low and swaying wildly over the table as she squealed and squirmed under her furious and unchecked invasions, as if her enormous milk-filled udders were blessing the heavily-laden table with their own generous bounty."Does this disturb you, Pilgrim?" one native who had also picked up some English asked. Sitting down after his own turn inside her he found an open seat before Americana's enormous swaying udders, smoking a post-coital pipe. "I thought your God does not approve of this sort of thing."The Pilgrim shook his head. "Nah," he said. "God makes everyone for a purpose. I think it's pretty clear what he made this one for."Then, leaning forward, the Pilgrim seized one of Americana's giant breasts and held his glass up under it. He squeezed, discharging a rich squirt of milk from the heroine's hanging fruits into his cup. He took the cup back, threw it back, and then licked some of the delicious white super-milk off his lips."Well, that and this!" he said, as he held the glass up.Seeing yet another way in which the mysterious woman could be used in a celebration of plenty, other Pilgrims soon came forward to also eagerly sample the fuck-quivering cow's produce. Americana, too busy squealing as she got nailed by one big native cock after another, could do nothing to resist as her big breasts were squeezed and squeezed until finally even those bottomless udders were drained dry.Eventually, the entire feast had been consumed and everyone was full and sated. Even Americana's belt-boosted strength eventually failed her, and after eighty or so consecutive fucks up against the table her knees finally buckled and she sank down, a quivering wreck. She had taken so much cum inside her that rivers seemed to flow down her thighs, and a huge puddle had formed, which her knees landed in with twin pearly splashes like comets entering an ocean of gooey white fluid.But though she was spent, she had not even begun to exhaust the collective vigor of the Wampanoag delegation. Flipping her over, the warriors positioned her on her back at the edge of the First Thanksgiving table, which, the feast having been largely consumed, was now otherwise covered in a great mass of empty used bowls, plates, and tableware. Then, having positioned her, they continued nailing her almost-limp body face-to-face upon the table, as, around them, the dessert course finally began to be served.The tight order of the early stages of the feast had by now broken down, and Elder and commoner, Indian and Pilgrim were now all mixing freely. Copious quantities of beer had also flowed along with the food, and everyone was now quite contentedly drunk, as while the Puritans were against many things, booze was not actually one of them."I say Reverend," the short Pilgrim commented to William Brewster, as they stood side by side near the entrance of a house and watched Americana's continuing show. "Everyone has eaten their full, except for the harem girl. It seems rather unsuited to a great Thanksgiving like this to leave one, even a harlot and serial adulteress such as she, unsated.""True," the Reverend said. "But the food has already been cleared. What is there for her to eat?""There is, one set of sausages that have not been touched," the tall Pilgrim said, finally dropping what they were angling for. "I know that putting them where the Indians are putting theirs is a sin, but what about her mouth. Does that, you know, count?""Hmm," the Reverend Brewster said. "Normally I would say yes. However, this is a special festive day, and she was clearly sent by Providence itself to perform exactly this, function, so perhaps, just once." As he saw the brightening expressions on the two Pilgrims' faces, he shook his head, and raised a chiding finger. "However, for the sake of the harmony of our settlement," he added, "it is not just God who must be consulted."As it happened, the Reverend's own wife was at that moment emerging from the house behind them, carrying two freshly-baked pies. The Reverend's sons, Truelove Brewster and Wrestling Brewster, trailed behind her, carrying another pie each."What say you, Mary?" the Reverend asked her, knowing full well her sharp ears would have overheard everything."Hmm," Mary Brewster said. She glanced at the other Pilgrim wives scattered about the festival, of which there were not many. Between the composition of the original complement of settlers and the terrible toll of deaths that had occurred over the previous winter, there were now a great deal more men than women in the colony. The few other wives looked at her, significantly, saying nothing but their expressions communicating much. Nodding with understanding, Mary turned back to her husband."I know that men build up a great deal of, pressure, if they are not given release," she said. "So, I would say it is fine if the unmarried or widowed men sate themselves while sating the whore. It might reduce, future problems. But the married men will be sated by their wives, or else!" She lifted up a finger and glared."Of course," Reverend Brewster said. He could not quite keep the disappointment out of his voice that he would not be among those allowed to partake.But before he could give general approval for the new plan, Mary caught one of the other wives widening her eyes to get her attention. The silent wife nodded a couple times, significantly, towards Americana's moaning lips, and then looked at Mary meaningfully. Mary nodded."There is one other condition," she added, hastily. "We good women of the colony have had to endure our husbands watching the whore get nailed, in silence. We have done so, for the future of our settlement. However, we must get compensated." She looked at her husband, her eyes boring into him. "So after the unmarried men have fed her their main course, we will feed her dessert, of the pies we have long had prepared between our legs, but rarely if ever had eaten. Is this clear?"The two junior Pilgrims' eyes widened, as if they had never imagined such a thing."Good heavens!" the tall one said, fingers going to his own lips."Is, is that permitted under Heaven's law, Reverend?" the short one asked."Uh," Reverend Brewster said. He wracked his memory of the Good Book, trying to think of a clear passage one way or the other. "To be honest," he said, "I'm not sure if the Good Lord considers that sex, or not,""Then there should be no problem, should there?" Mary asked testily."I guess not," he said, deciding to err on the side of marital harmony over strict doctrine for once. God's forgiveness, after all, was infinite. His wife's, on the other hand,Of course, before the natives 'peace offering' could be used in this manner, clearance first had to be gotten from Massasoit. But the Great Sachem, in a very relaxed state having thoroughly drained his own scrotum over the course of five separate sessions within Miss Americana, was in a magnanimous mood, and with a simple nod of his bronzed head and wave of his hand signaled his approval.So it was that as the pies got laid out, cut, and consumption began eagerly, one by one Pilgrim men began to ascend the table. As with the Indians, they went in strict order of rank, and, his own wife Rose being one of the casualties of the previous winter, this meant that Myles Standish was first in line."Open wide, and say your grace," he advised her, as having preemptively removed his pants, he came in for a landing on her moaning tongue.Miss Americana whimpered loudly as his cock entered her mouth. Pure instinct took over almost immediately. Wrapping her lips tight around his respectable but, compared to some of the monsters that had been in her cunt that day, modestly-sized cock, she began to suck it enthusiastically."Oh, yes!" Myles said. He lifted his eyes heavenward, as she slurped and slurped upon him. "T-truly, this wench was sent by the Lord!" he said, before erupting down her throat and giving her, her first load of cum to swallow.It would, of course, not be the last. As the lesser Pilgrims had pointed out, while everyone else had had their fill, at this First Thanksgiving Americana had had none. Now, they made up for that. One after another, unmarried Pilgrim men climbed up and, sometimes still eating pieces of pie as they did so, inserted their fresh sausages down between her lips. Americana moaned, and blushed, and sucked each one as vigorously and worshipfully as she could, as if they were truly her gifts from God. One warm protein shake after another poured down her throat, finally filling up her until-now-empty belly, and each and every one she gulped down with a vigor equal to the holiday. Then after each one finished she opened wide and, extending out her tongue, began putting preparatory licks upon the next incoming cock that inevitably replaced the last one in the never-ending cornucopia of cock she was being served.In the meantime, watching all this, and knowing that based on Mary Brewster's pronouncement they would not get their own full Thanksgiving repast any other way, one by one the married Pilgrim men snuck away from the party with their now equally enthused and eager wives, into the bushes or the backs of the more remote houses, to do what married couples do. Although, given the inspirations provided by Americana's marathon performance, they generally put a little more effort and creativity into it than they typically had. One by one, flush-faced and hand-in-hand they returned to the center of the festival, in a few cases with the seeds of another few thousand modern descendants quietly germinating under the Pilgrim women's' hastily re-lowered skirts.So it was that, when the Pilgrim men and the natives alike had finally sated themselves, well after the dessert course and into the after-meal drinking and general turkey-clobbered lethargy, Americana got her final surprise. With the coast finally clear, the Pilgrim wives climbed up one by one and got the 'compensation' that Mary Brewster had negotiated for them. As they lifted their skirts and lowered their unkempt bushes down towards the invading harlot's open gasping lips, Americana moaned to discover, one after another, that there was a pie of fresh cream waiting for her under each and every skirt, to accompany the gutted pumpkin and other pies lying spent all around her.But she didn't have much choice. Digging her tongue up between the wives' outer lips, she did her best to show them how it was done."Oh!" one Pilgrim woman after another sighed, heads rolling and shivering, as they discovered at the tip of the 'harem girl's' practiced tongue a pleasure their husbands had rarely, if ever, managed to provide them. Americana was not by nature a cunt-eater, but she had been put into that position often enough by triumphant villainesses to know her way around. She stroked the inner lips, teased the hood, and then finally went after the excited clit with vigor. And as she did so, streamers and tendrils of married Pilgrim cum poured out into her own mouth, which, like all the others before her, she periodically paused to gulp down hungrily before resuming her probing services.Finally, the last dish of all, the one between the legs of Mary Brewster herself, was served to her. As she stroked and stroked between Mary's labia, and felt the Reverend's hallowed semen wash down her tongue, Americana heard her ear-ring microphone crackle."Just so you know, Miss Americana," she heard Flag Girl's voice say, excitedly, "the semen you are currently eating will give rise to at least one Nobel Prize recipient, several Oscar-winning actresses and actors, one Supreme Court Justice, several Governors and Senators, a bunch of highly decorated Admirals in the U.S. Navy, and one President." The events she was getting to witness through the professor's Time Viewer were inspiring an interest in history the airheaded sidekick had never felt before, and she was eagerly scrolling through the lists of descendants of the various people her mentor was getting fucked by. "Isn't that cool?!" Americana heard her squeal.Americana whimpered. "Wonderful," she managed to moan into Mary Brewster's cunt, and with a lap of her tongue, sent more thrillingly historically-significant semen running down her throat.At last even the Pilgrim women had had their fill of serving up themselves, and receiving the novel pleasures of the harem girl's tongue in return. With Pilgrim and native alike now full and tired, they all started to decamp. The Pilgrims wandered back into their homes. The native leaders had had a few dwellings set aside for them, and the rest would make camp just outside the settlement.As the throng began to disperse, Governor Bradford, Squanto, and Massasoit stood side-by-side, surveying what was left of the Pilgrims' 'peace offering'.Americana lay sprawled upon the Thanksgiving table, as utterly and thoroughly consumed as any of the empty dishes all around her. She was not unconscious, but her blue eyes stared glassily up at the sky and didn't seem to see anything. She still had her belt, no one knowing to try to take it off of her, but despite that no muscle of her mighty curvy body seemed capable of movement, save for the slow rise and fall of her huge breasts as she breathed. Rivers of cum seemed to pour out of her cunt, spilling down in waterfalls between the planks of the table to form a vast growing lake underneath it."Shall we clean this mess up?" Governor Bradford asked, nodding towards Miss Americana.Without waiting for his interpreter, Massasoit shook his head. "No need," he said."It can wait until morning," Squanto assured him, smirking at the sight of the sprawled fucked-out white harlot. "Everyone is very tired and content.""Especially her!" Massasoit said, and tilting his head back let out a booming laugh."Should we post a guard on her then?" Governor Bradford asked.Massasoit again shook his head."The Sachem's warriors watch well all the approaches through the woods," Squanto advised. "No enemy tribe will enter here to take her. As for her, look at her. Do you think she can even walk at this point, let alone outrun the finest hunters of the Wampanoag people?""Good point," Governor Bradford admitted. "So, in that case, I have a small stash of brandy left. Shall we share some?"At this Massasoit tilted his head back and laughed vigorously. "Now this, is a good idea!" he said.With that the two natives and the Pilgrim turned and proceeded to the Governor's house, to continue their conversation.Americana was left alone, lying spent on the First Thanksgiving table. Soon all around her was quiet, save for the distant sound of a couple married Pilgrims getting in a second round. Panting, she stared at the stars, still in shock. Occasionally her gloved fingers twitched, down beside her wide and absurdly well-filled hips. Other than that, huge buns squished against the rough-hewn planks of the table, and huge tits rising and falling in the cool Massachusetts night, she could make no other move.At last, everyone nearby had either left or fallen asleep, and the coast was clear. Miss Americana's body began to glow. Her bikini, having been passed around and marveled at by various members of the party before being finally added as decorative elements to the top of the main centerpiece, glowed as well. Her chain, which had been secured to one leg of the table some time ago, did not.With a flash she was gone, leaving the Plymouth colony as mysteriously as she had entered it. The chain, disturbed by the wind of her passage, clanked to the ground. Pilgrims and natives alike would find it empty in the morning and assume that against all odds the 'harem girl' had managed to slip away in the night, and was probably therefore a witch after all. But, having already gotten very full use of her cunt, and since the blame for this could only rest primarily on his own sleepy sentries, Massasoit would not fault the Pilgrims for this and the treaty would not again be endangered. History, such as it was, for better or worse, was saved.Back in the current time, Flag Girl stood by, shivering nervously, as she watched the professor work the controls. A shining form slowly appeared upon the platform, a sprawled and shapely silhouette laid out spread-eagled atop it. Two smaller blobs appeared beside her, for her retrieved bra and panties.Then, with a last flash, the reverse time passage was complete. The machine hummed down, as Miss Americana and her discarded costume lay quivering upon the platform, once more in the flesh."Oh, thank the Goddess!" Flag Girl gasped, rushing forward in relief. Then, halfway to embracing her mistress, she suddenly gasped, skidded to a halt and froze. "Wha-what?" she gasped."Oh, yes," the Professor said. Looking down upon Americana from the control station beside the platform, he scratched his head sheepishly. "Yes, sometimes the time particles have, odd effects like this."Upon the platform Miss Americana groaned. Having recovered some of her strength and energy during the passage back, she lifted her head. She gasped, her curvy naked body rolling back and forth upon the platform, as rivers of semen continued to drip off it. Then, lifting one hand up to hold her head, she raised the other to comfortingly caress her aching belly, and then suddenly let out a loud yelp."Wha- what the?!" Miss Americana gasped.Lifting up her trembling gloved hand, she raised her head and stared down between her breasts in shock. There, rising up before her, which her fingers had unexpectedly encountered, her once-flat belly had already started to swell upwards considerably. She was six or seven months' pregnant, at least."Oh, Gah-Great Justice!" Miss Americana groaned, staring at her own enormous belly in disbelief."What, what happened?" Flag Girl squealed, hands over her lips."As I said," the professor said. Picking up a hand-held bio-scanner, he leaned over and began using it to examine Miss Americana's swollen belly. "The time-stream can have, odd effects sometimes. The exterior didn't age a day, if the still-runny and viable state of all this semen is any indication. The inside, well," He shrugged.Miss Americana shook her head, eyes glued to her impregnated body. As the Professor had stated, despite the advanced state of her pregnancy, streamers of seemingly fresh and gooey cum continued to flow out of her ravaged cunt lips, down onto the platform, spreading around her buxom buns."There's, there's no way my sonic device can deal with this," she whimpered. "Could you get me to Doctor Lingam fast? Maybe, maybe she could still fix this for me.""Maybe," the Professor admitted, still studying his scanner. "The time particles may make that more complicated than expected. But regardless of one's normal feelings on that practice, I think it might be considered a particularly sticky matter in this case, regardless.""What, what are you talking about, Professor?" the Queen of Justice gasped.He pointed at his scanner readout. "The other half of the genetic material in your womb matches no known human bloodline," he said. "Do you know what that means?"Miss Americana shook her head, glaring up at him furiously. "No of course not!" she said. "But since it's god-damn inside of me, just tell me!""The Native American known as Squanto," the Professor said, still looking over his readings with clinical detachment, "he was the one who had the first crack at your cunt, correct? And he was among the longest of those who fucked you, based on what we saw on the viewer, so if anyone's sperm reached your egg first, it was probably his. Correct?""Yes!" Americana said. She squirmed in particular, at the mention of the native interpreter's long cock, as it promptly dragged up deep memories of what it had felt like inside her. "Get to the point!" she said, naming an activity that none of the natives who had fucked her, least of all Squanto himself, had had any trouble at all doing within her."Well," he said. "In history as we previously understood it, the Pawtuxet tribe was entirely wiped out by disease save for one survivor. That would be Squanto. History tells us that he succumbed to European diseases himself shortly after the First Thanksgiving, and fathered no known children, thus making him the very last of his people."Turning it around, he showed her the readings on his bio-scanner."Until now," he said.Americana stared at the readings on the scanner in shock. In addition to all the genetic readings it also revealed to her that Squanto had gotten a jump on repopulating his tribe in another way as well. It wasn't one baby inside her, it was twins. Both boys. She turned and looked at her impregnated belly. Then she looked back at the scanner."Oh, oh shit," she whispered softly.Flag Girl suddenly started bouncing eagerly on her heels, having finally processed with her limited teen brainpower what the adults were talking about. "Oh, yay, Miss A!" she squealed. "You're going to be, like, the step-mother of an entire nation! Isn't that so cool?"Her face shivering in horror and wonder behind her star-spangled patriotic mask, Miss Americana shivered. "Oh, oh my fucking God!" she moaned.Overcome by the implications, she slumped back down onto the platform, her buxom naked body once more too overcome by what was happening to it to rise at all. Quivering against the floor, she shook and gasped in disbelief, as the seed of a vanished people suddenly re-birthed after a four-hundred-year absence continued to germinate eagerly within her patriotic womb.Back in the past, Governor Bradford had passed out in his chair. On a paper beside him, he had already taken some hasty notes about how the day's events could be carefully edited in the colonial records to preserve decorum. Massasoit and Tisquantum, still holding glasses of the governor's best brandy, had wandered to the outskirts of the colony. The escape of the busty peace offering had not yet been discovered. Sitting down on the side on a large rock by the shore they observed the light of the moon on the harbor in which the strangers had first arrived.'Does it ever disturb you,' Massasoit suddenly asked, in the Wampanoag tongue, 'to have to teach these people to live atop the graves of your tribe?''Sometimes' Tisquantum admitted. 'But I must do what is best for my people, and I trust you see that better than me.''I hope that I do,' Massasoit said. 'Being Sachem is not restful. I do sympathize though. The ghosts that dwell here cannot give you much rest either.'Looking out over the shining harbor Tisquantum thought back to playing upon this very rock as a child. He thought about the teenage girl he had courted, upon the hill above, who, as it turned out, he had never gotten to make his wife. He knew what remained of her was under a tree not far away, and visited it occasionally when no one else was watching.But, because it was so recent, he could also not help but remember the peace offering's cunt squeezing tight around his cock as he unleashed his seed into her.'It's alright,' he said. 'They just got a very tiny bit quieter for some reason.'Beside him, Massasoit let out a tiny bark of laughter. 'Yes, I'll bet!' he said.Then, raising their glasses of brandy, they chuckled as they each enjoyed a sip while looking out over the shining sea to the distant horizon.By Mark V Sharp for Literotica.Historical Characters:Massasoit, Sachem (essentially chief-over-other-chiefs) of the Wampanoag Confederacy, which dominated much of the land around the Plymouth settlement. Historically he signed a peace treaty with Governor John Carver in early 1621 that would last for nearly a century. He was also the one who sent Squanto to act as their interpreter and advisor. The land the colony was built on had been occupied by one of the tribes of his confederacy which, save for Squanto, had been entirely wiped out by disease. Without his help, including repeated deliveries of food, it is very unlikely the Plymouth colony would have survived.Tisquantum aka Squanto, last surviving member of the Pawtuxet tribe, whose vacant village the Pilgrims essentially settled on top of. The entire rest of the tribe was wiped out by a sudden outbreak of disease a few years before their arrival, most likely smallpox; Squanto escaped this fate by being kidnapped by an English explorer and sold into slavery in Spain, during which time he learned English. Eventually returning to his native land he was sent by Massasoit as the ambassador to his new white allies, and according to legend assisted the Pilgrims greatly in learning to survive in their new home. In actual history he would die of disease in 1622, a year after the so-called 'First Thanksgiving', leaving no known issue.William Brewster, though in reality the English Dissenters were a relatively egalitarian lot that rejected formal religious authorities, William Brewster is generally recognized as the chief spiritual leader and authority of the early colony. I just titled him 'Reverend' for simplicity's sake. Like many of the Pilgrims William Brewster has tens of thousands of known latter-day or modern-day descendants, but his list is particularly impressive including John Foster Dulles, Richard Gere, Katherine Hepburn, Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, Sarah Palin, Nelson Rockefeller, Supreme Court Justice David Souter, Commodore Matthew Perry (the dude who 'opened' Japan), Robert Noyce (the inventor of the integrated circuit), World War 2 Admiral William 'Bull' Halsey, and President Zachary Taylor.Mary Brewster, William Brewster's wife and mother of his children. I have no historical information that Mary Brewster had the slightest interest in receiving cunnilingus from other women; on the other hand I also don't have any hard information that she didn't.Truelove Brewster and Wrestling Brewster: no, really, these are the actual names William Brewster gave his sons. Also named his daughter 'Fear'.William Bradford, second Governor of the Plymouth Colony, after the first governor John Carver died of disease early in 1621. His journal, titled 'Of Plymouth Plantation,' is one of the primary historical sources on the early colony, including the First Thanksgiving. His descendants include Alec Baldwin, Clint Eastwood, Christopher Reeve, and Noah Webster, of 'Webster's Dictionary' fame. Unfortunately, William Bradford named his sons boring things like 'William Jr.' and 'Joseph' instead of the bat-shit awesome stuff William Brewster came up with, so I didn't give them any cameos.Myles Standish, hired by the Merchant Adventurers (non-religious monetary backers of the Mayflower expedition who were in it for potential trading profits) as a military advisor; Myles was not a Puritan, but was instead a career military man and veteran of warfare against the Spanish in Holland. However, he still was one of the signatories to the Mayflower Compact.

A heroine goes back in time to a sticky-fingered situation.By Mark V Sharp, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. "In her, shoot fast," Principal Chief Massasoit directed, using what words he knew so that he would not surprise or confuse his strange hosts, "I want in her, my first use to take.""First use?!" Miss Americana managed to whimper, in horror, in between the moans and yelps Squanto's big thrusting cock was forcing out of her. But she didn't have long to contemplate that."That is no problem at all, my lord!" Squanto replied. Relaxing himself he thrust his enormous hardened cock deep into Miss Americana and, with a groan of ecstasy, unleashed his potent Pawtuxet seed upon her defenseless womb."Oh, Great Justice!" Americana groaned, her eyes rolling up in her head, as she felt the pulsing of his great cock inside her, and knew it meant that his sperm was flooding into her.He pulled out and then stepped aside, his long cock dripping."I have lubricated her for you, my Sachem," he said, gesturing towards Americana's cunt, which, gaping slightly wider than before, was also already releasing a long tendril of his semen to dangle down between her thighs."Very good!" Massasoit said. He stepped forward and took up his own position behind her. Reaching out he stroked her toned bubble-ass, and shook his head. "This," he said, squeezing Americana's bulging silky cheeks, "is a very rich gift, indeed!"With that he pushed himself up against her leaking cunt, and also entered her."Oh, my God," Miss Americana whimpered, as she too discovered Squanto was not to be a unique case. Her entire body shivered, as the great chief's enormous copper-colored cock sank deep up inside her helplessly quivering cunt."That's a sin!" one of the Pilgrims sitting near her chided, and continued eagerly to watch.At the sight that their chief had accepted the gift and that peace had been restored, the waiting column of Wampanoag warriors let out a great whoop of glee. Then, hoisting their burdens, they marched into the Plymouth settlement. The Pilgrims greeted them warmly, food was handed out, the Pilgrims contributing their meager stocks of beer and bread to the natives' largesse. Soon the great feast was in progress, with Wampanoag and Pilgrim dining and chatting together, sampling the first dishes as the Pilgrim women and their daughters and servants worked to prepare the main courses.And through it all, bent over at one end of the great table at which the First Thanksgiving was being laid, Miss Americana continued to get nailed. Massasoit's great cock, in his eagerness, lasted only slightly longer than Squanto had. But there was plenty more where that had come from. He was followed by Samoset, the Sagamore of the Abanaki tribe, who kept closer tabs on the strange new colonists while the Sachem was busy with other matters. After Samoset, the Sachem's honor guard took their turns; and after they had finished, every warrior in the entire column came up one by one and also partook in Miss Americana's flesh.The Pilgrims, with their Godly morals, piously abstained, but this did not stop the Pilgrim men's faces from showing deep jealousy, that their native guests got to enjoy two great helpings of Thanks-giving bounty instead of just one.In between their own turns upon Miss Americana's body, Massasoit, Squanto, and Samoset took their own seats at the table of the Elders, and with it, a privileged view of the action up between Americana's muscular shivering thighs, as the pale-skinned beauty got nailed by one long uncut native cock after another after another. Between her spread thighs they could also see her enormous breasts hanging down low and swaying wildly over the table as she squealed and squirmed under her furious and unchecked invasions, as if her enormous milk-filled udders were blessing the heavily-laden table with their own generous bounty."Does this disturb you, Pilgrim?" one native who had also picked up some English asked. Sitting down after his own turn inside her he found an open seat before Americana's enormous swaying udders, smoking a post-coital pipe. "I thought your God does not approve of this sort of thing."The Pilgrim shook his head. "Nah," he said. "God makes everyone for a purpose. I think it's pretty clear what he made this one for."Then, leaning forward, the Pilgrim seized one of Americana's giant breasts and held his glass up under it. He squeezed, discharging a rich squirt of milk from the heroine's hanging fruits into his cup. He took the cup back, threw it back, and then licked some of the delicious white super-milk off his lips."Well, that and this!" he said, as he held the glass up.Seeing yet another way in which the mysterious woman could be used in a celebration of plenty, other Pilgrims soon came forward to also eagerly sample the fuck-quivering cow's produce. Americana, too busy squealing as she got nailed by one big native cock after another, could do nothing to resist as her big breasts were squeezed and squeezed until finally even those bottomless udders were drained dry.Eventually, the entire feast had been consumed and everyone was full and sated. Even Americana's belt-boosted strength eventually failed her, and after eighty or so consecutive fucks up against the table her knees finally buckled and she sank down, a quivering wreck. She had taken so much cum inside her that rivers seemed to flow down her thighs, and a huge puddle had formed, which her knees landed in with twin pearly splashes like comets entering an ocean of gooey white fluid.But though she was spent, she had not even begun to exhaust the collective vigor of the Wampanoag delegation. Flipping her over, the warriors positioned her on her back at the edge of the First Thanksgiving table, which, the feast having been largely consumed, was now otherwise covered in a great mass of empty used bowls, plates, and tableware. Then, having positioned her, they continued nailing her almost-limp body face-to-face upon the table, as, around them, the dessert course finally began to be served.The tight order of the early stages of the feast had by now broken down, and Elder and commoner, Indian and Pilgrim were now all mixing freely. Copious quantities of beer had also flowed along with the food, and everyone was now quite contentedly drunk, as while the Puritans were against many things, booze was not actually one of them."I say Reverend," the short Pilgrim commented to William Brewster, as they stood side by side near the entrance of a house and watched Americana's continuing show. "Everyone has eaten their full, except for the harem girl. It seems rather unsuited to a great Thanksgiving like this to leave one, even a harlot and serial adulteress such as she, unsated.""True," the Reverend said. "But the food has already been cleared. What is there for her to eat?""There is, one set of sausages that have not been touched," the tall Pilgrim said, finally dropping what they were angling for. "I know that putting them where the Indians are putting theirs is a sin, but what about her mouth. Does that, you know, count?""Hmm," the Reverend Brewster said. "Normally I would say yes. However, this is a special festive day, and she was clearly sent by Providence itself to perform exactly this, function, so perhaps, just once." As he saw the brightening expressions on the two Pilgrims' faces, he shook his head, and raised a chiding finger. "However, for the sake of the harmony of our settlement," he added, "it is not just God who must be consulted."As it happened, the Reverend's own wife was at that moment emerging from the house behind them, carrying two freshly-baked pies. The Reverend's sons, Truelove Brewster and Wrestling Brewster, trailed behind her, carrying another pie each."What say you, Mary?" the Reverend asked her, knowing full well her sharp ears would have overheard everything."Hmm," Mary Brewster said. She glanced at the other Pilgrim wives scattered about the festival, of which there were not many. Between the composition of the original complement of settlers and the terrible toll of deaths that had occurred over the previous winter, there were now a great deal more men than women in the colony. The few other wives looked at her, significantly, saying nothing but their expressions communicating much. Nodding with understanding, Mary turned back to her husband."I know that men build up a great deal of, pressure, if they are not given release," she said. "So, I would say it is fine if the unmarried or widowed men sate themselves while sating the whore. It might reduce, future problems. But the married men will be sated by their wives, or else!" She lifted up a finger and glared."Of course," Reverend Brewster said. He could not quite keep the disappointment out of his voice that he would not be among those allowed to partake.But before he could give general approval for the new plan, Mary caught one of the other wives widening her eyes to get her attention. The silent wife nodded a couple times, significantly, towards Americana's moaning lips, and then looked at Mary meaningfully. Mary nodded."There is one other condition," she added, hastily. "We good women of the colony have had to endure our husbands watching the whore get nailed, in silence. We have done so, for the future of our settlement. However, we must get compensated." She looked at her husband, her eyes boring into him. "So after the unmarried men have fed her their main course, we will feed her dessert, of the pies we have long had prepared between our legs, but rarely if ever had eaten. Is this clear?"The two junior Pilgrims' eyes widened, as if they had never imagined such a thing."Good heavens!" the tall one said, fingers going to his own lips."Is, is that permitted under Heaven's law, Reverend?" the short one asked."Uh," Reverend Brewster said. He wracked his memory of the Good Book, trying to think of a clear passage one way or the other. "To be honest," he said, "I'm not sure if the Good Lord considers that sex, or not,""Then there should be no problem, should there?" Mary asked testily."I guess not," he said, deciding to err on the side of marital harmony over strict doctrine for once. God's forgiveness, after all, was infinite. His wife's, on the other hand,Of course, before the natives 'peace offering' could be used in this manner, clearance first had to be gotten from Massasoit. But the Great Sachem, in a very relaxed state having thoroughly drained his own scrotum over the course of five separate sessions within Miss Americana, was in a magnanimous mood, and with a simple nod of his bronzed head and wave of his hand signaled his approval.So it was that as the pies got laid out, cut, and consumption began eagerly, one by one Pilgrim men began to ascend the table. As with the Indians, they went in strict order of rank, and, his own wife Rose being one of the casualties of the previous winter, this meant that Myles Standish was first in line."Open wide, and say your grace," he advised her, as having preemptively removed his pants, he came in for a landing on her moaning tongue.Miss Americana whimpered loudly as his cock entered her mouth. Pure instinct took over almost immediately. Wrapping her lips tight around his respectable but, compared to some of the monsters that had been in her cunt that day, modestly-sized cock, she began to suck it enthusiastically."Oh, yes!" Myles said. He lifted his eyes heavenward, as she slurped and slurped upon him. "T-truly, this wench was sent by the Lord!" he said, before erupting down her throat and giving her, her first load of cum to swallow.It would, of course, not be the last. As the lesser Pilgrims had pointed out, while everyone else had had their fill, at this First Thanksgiving Americana had had none. Now, they made up for that. One after another, unmarried Pilgrim men climbed up and, sometimes still eating pieces of pie as they did so, inserted their fresh sausages down between her lips. Americana moaned, and blushed, and sucked each one as vigorously and worshipfully as she could, as if they were truly her gifts from God. One warm protein shake after another poured down her throat, finally filling up her until-now-empty belly, and each and every one she gulped down with a vigor equal to the holiday. Then after each one finished she opened wide and, extending out her tongue, began putting preparatory licks upon the next incoming cock that inevitably replaced the last one in the never-ending cornucopia of cock she was being served.In the meantime, watching all this, and knowing that based on Mary Brewster's pronouncement they would not get their own full Thanksgiving repast any other way, one by one the married Pilgrim men snuck away from the party with their now equally enthused and eager wives, into the bushes or the backs of the more remote houses, to do what married couples do. Although, given the inspirations provided by Americana's marathon performance, they generally put a little more effort and creativity into it than they typically had. One by one, flush-faced and hand-in-hand they returned to the center of the festival, in a few cases with the seeds of another few thousand modern descendants quietly germinating under the Pilgrim women's' hastily re-lowered skirts.So it was that, when the Pilgrim men and the natives alike had finally sated themselves, well after the dessert course and into the after-meal drinking and general turkey-clobbered lethargy, Americana got her final surprise. With the coast finally clear, the Pilgrim wives climbed up one by one and got the 'compensation' that Mary Brewster had negotiated for them. As they lifted their skirts and lowered their unkempt bushes down towards the invading harlot's open gasping lips, Americana moaned to discover, one after another, that there was a pie of fresh cream waiting for her under each and every skirt, to accompany the gutted pumpkin and other pies lying spent all around her.But she didn't have much choice. Digging her tongue up between the wives' outer lips, she did her best to show them how it was done."Oh!" one Pilgrim woman after another sighed, heads rolling and shivering, as they discovered at the tip of the 'harem girl's' practiced tongue a pleasure their husbands had rarely, if ever, managed to provide them. Americana was not by nature a cunt-eater, but she had been put into that position often enough by triumphant villainesses to know her way around. She stroked the inner lips, teased the hood, and then finally went after the excited clit with vigor. And as she did so, streamers and tendrils of married Pilgrim cum poured out into her own mouth, which, like all the others before her, she periodically paused to gulp down hungrily before resuming her probing services.Finally, the last dish of all, the one between the legs of Mary Brewster herself, was served to her. As she stroked and stroked between Mary's labia, and felt the Reverend's hallowed semen wash down her tongue, Americana heard her ear-ring microphone crackle."Just so you know, Miss Americana," she heard Flag Girl's voice say, excitedly, "the semen you are currently eating will give rise to at least one Nobel Prize recipient, several Oscar-winning actresses and actors, one Supreme Court Justice, several Governors and Senators, a bunch of highly decorated Admirals in the U.S. Navy, and one President." The events she was getting to witness through the professor's Time Viewer were inspiring an interest in history the airheaded sidekick had never felt before, and she was eagerly scrolling through the lists of descendants of the various people her mentor was getting fucked by. "Isn't that cool?!" Americana heard her squeal.Americana whimpered. "Wonderful," she managed to moan into Mary Brewster's cunt, and with a lap of her tongue, sent more thrillingly historically-significant semen running down her throat.At last even the Pilgrim women had had their fill of serving up themselves, and receiving the novel pleasures of the harem girl's tongue in return. With Pilgrim and native alike now full and tired, they all started to decamp. The Pilgrims wandered back into their homes. The native leaders had had a few dwellings set aside for them, and the rest would make camp just outside the settlement.As the throng began to disperse, Governor Bradford, Squanto, and Massasoit stood side-by-side, surveying what was left of the Pilgrims' 'peace offering'.Americana lay sprawled upon the Thanksgiving table, as utterly and thoroughly consumed as any of the empty dishes all around her. She was not unconscious, but her blue eyes stared glassily up at the sky and didn't seem to see anything. She still had her belt, no one knowing to try to take it off of her, but despite that no muscle of her mighty curvy body seemed capable of movement, save for the slow rise and fall of her huge breasts as she breathed. Rivers of cum seemed to pour out of her cunt, spilling down in waterfalls between the planks of the table to form a vast growing lake underneath it."Shall we clean this mess up?" Governor Bradford asked, nodding towards Miss Americana.Without waiting for his interpreter, Massasoit shook his head. "No need," he said."It can wait until morning," Squanto assured him, smirking at the sight of the sprawled fucked-out white harlot. "Everyone is very tired and content.""Especially her!" Massasoit said, and tilting his head back let out a booming laugh."Should we post a guard on her then?" Governor Bradford asked.Massasoit again shook his head."The Sachem's warriors watch well all the approaches through the woods," Squanto advised. "No enemy tribe will enter here to take her. As for her, look at her. Do you think she can even walk at this point, let alone outrun the finest hunters of the Wampanoag people?""Good point," Governor Bradford admitted. "So, in that case, I have a small stash of brandy left. Shall we share some?"At this Massasoit tilted his head back and laughed vigorously. "Now this, is a good idea!" he said.With that the two natives and the Pilgrim turned and proceeded to the Governor's house, to continue their conversation.Americana was left alone, lying spent on the First Thanksgiving table. Soon all around her was quiet, save for the distant sound of a couple married Pilgrims getting in a second round. Panting, she stared at the stars, still in shock. Occasionally her gloved fingers twitched, down beside her wide and absurdly well-filled hips. Other than that, huge buns squished against the rough-hewn planks of the table, and huge tits rising and falling in the cool Massachusetts night, she could make no other move.At last, everyone nearby had either left or fallen asleep, and the coast was clear. Miss Americana's body began to glow. Her bikini, having been passed around and marveled at by various members of the party before being finally added as decorative elements to the top of the main centerpiece, glowed as well. Her chain, which had been secured to one leg of the table some time ago, did not.With a flash she was gone, leaving the Plymouth colony as mysteriously as she had entered it. The chain, disturbed by the wind of her passage, clanked to the ground. Pilgrims and natives alike would find it empty in the morning and assume that against all odds the 'harem girl' had managed to slip away in the night, and was probably therefore a witch after all. But, having already gotten very full use of her cunt, and since the blame for this could only rest primarily on his own sleepy sentries, Massasoit would not fault the Pilgrims for this and the treaty would not again be endangered. History, such as it was, for better or worse, was saved.Back in the current time, Flag Girl stood by, shivering nervously, as she watched the professor work the controls. A shining form slowly appeared upon the platform, a sprawled and shapely silhouette laid out spread-eagled atop it. Two smaller blobs appeared beside her, for her retrieved bra and panties.Then, with a last flash, the reverse time passage was complete. The machine hummed down, as Miss Americana and her discarded costume lay quivering upon the platform, once more in the flesh."Oh, thank the Goddess!" Flag Girl gasped, rushing forward in relief. Then, halfway to embracing her mistress, she suddenly gasped, skidded to a halt and froze. "Wha-what?" she gasped."Oh, yes," the Professor said. Looking down upon Americana from the control station beside the platform, he scratched his head sheepishly. "Yes, sometimes the time particles have, odd effects like this."Upon the platform Miss Americana groaned. Having recovered some of her strength and energy during the passage back, she lifted her head. She gasped, her curvy naked body rolling back and forth upon the platform, as rivers of semen continued to drip off it. Then, lifting one hand up to hold her head, she raised the other to comfortingly caress her aching belly, and then suddenly let out a loud yelp."Wha- what the?!" Miss Americana gasped.Lifting up her trembling gloved hand, she raised her head and stared down between her breasts in shock. There, rising up before her, which her fingers had unexpectedly encountered, her once-flat belly had already started to swell upwards considerably. She was six or seven months' pregnant, at least."Oh, Gah-Great Justice!" Miss Americana groaned, staring at her own enormous belly in disbelief."What, what happened?" Flag Girl squealed, hands over her lips."As I said," the professor said. Picking up a hand-held bio-scanner, he leaned over and began using it to examine Miss Americana's swollen belly. "The time-stream can have, odd effects sometimes. The exterior didn't age a day, if the still-runny and viable state of all this semen is any indication. The inside, well," He shrugged.Miss Americana shook her head, eyes glued to her impregnated body. As the Professor had stated, despite the advanced state of her pregnancy, streamers of seemingly fresh and gooey cum continued to flow out of her ravaged cunt lips, down onto the platform, spreading around her buxom buns."There's, there's no way my sonic device can deal with this," she whimpered. "Could you get me to Doctor Lingam fast? Maybe, maybe she could still fix this for me.""Maybe," the Professor admitted, still studying his scanner. "The time particles may make that more complicated than expected. But regardless of one's normal feelings on that practice, I think it might be considered a particularly sticky matter in this case, regardless.""What, what are you talking about, Professor?" the Queen of Justice gasped.He pointed at his scanner readout. "The other half of the genetic material in your womb matches no known human bloodline," he said. "Do you know what that means?"Miss Americana shook her head, glaring up at him furiously. "No of course not!" she said. "But since it's god-damn inside of me, just tell me!""The Native American known as Squanto," the Professor said, still looking over his readings with clinical detachment, "he was the one who had the first crack at your cunt, correct? And he was among the longest of those who fucked you, based on what we saw on the viewer, so if anyone's sperm reached your egg first, it was probably his. Correct?""Yes!" Americana said. She squirmed in particular, at the mention of the native interpreter's long cock, as it promptly dragged up deep memories of what it had felt like inside her. "Get to the point!" she said, naming an activity that none of the natives who had fucked her, least of all Squanto himself, had had any trouble at all doing within her."Well," he said. "In history as we previously understood it, the Pawtuxet tribe was entirely wiped out by disease save for one survivor. That would be Squanto. History tells us that he succumbed to European diseases himself shortly after the First Thanksgiving, and fathered no known children, thus making him the very last of his people."Turning it around, he showed her the readings on his bio-scanner."Until now," he said.Americana stared at the readings on the scanner in shock. In addition to all the genetic readings it also revealed to her that Squanto had gotten a jump on repopulating his tribe in another way as well. It wasn't one baby inside her, it was twins. Both boys. She turned and looked at her impregnated belly. Then she looked back at the scanner."Oh, oh shit," she whispered softly.Flag Girl suddenly started bouncing eagerly on her heels, having finally processed with her limited teen brainpower what the adults were talking about. "Oh, yay, Miss A!" she squealed. "You're going to be, like, the step-mother of an entire nation! Isn't that so cool?"Her face shivering in horror and wonder behind her star-spangled patriotic mask, Miss Americana shivered. "Oh, oh my fucking God!" she moaned.Overcome by the implications, she slumped back down onto the platform, her buxom naked body once more too overcome by what was happening to it to rise at all. Quivering against the floor, she shook and gasped in disbelief, as the seed of a vanished people suddenly re-birthed after a four-hundred-year absence continued to germinate eagerly within her patriotic womb.Back in the past, Governor Bradford had passed out in his chair. On a paper beside him, he had already taken some hasty notes about how the day's events could be carefully edited in the colonial records to preserve decorum. Massasoit and Tisquantum, still holding glasses of the governor's best brandy, had wandered to the outskirts of the colony. The escape of the busty peace offering had not yet been discovered. Sitting down on the side on a large rock by the shore they observed the light of the moon on the harbor in which the strangers had first arrived.'Does it ever disturb you,' Massasoit suddenly asked, in the Wampanoag tongue, 'to have to teach these people to live atop the graves of your tribe?''Sometimes' Tisquantum admitted. 'But I must do what is best for my people, and I trust you see that better than me.''I hope that I do,' Massasoit said. 'Being Sachem is not restful. I do sympathize though. The ghosts that dwell here cannot give you much rest either.'Looking out over the shining harbor Tisquantum thought back to playing upon this very rock as a child. He thought about the teenage girl he had courted, upon the hill above, who, as it turned out, he had never gotten to make his wife. He knew what remained of her was under a tree not far away, and visited it occasionally when no one else was watching.But, because it was so recent, he could also not help but remember the peace offering's cunt squeezing tight around his cock as he unleashed his seed into her.'It's alright,' he said. 'They just got a very tiny bit quieter for some reason.'Beside him, Massasoit let out a tiny bark of laughter. 'Yes, I'll bet!' he said.Then, raising their glasses of brandy, they chuckled as they each enjoyed a sip while looking out over the shining sea to the distant horizon.By Mark V Sharp for Literotica.Historical Characters:Massasoit, Sachem (essentially chief-over-other-chiefs) of the Wampanoag Confederacy, which dominated much of the land around the Plymouth settlement. Historically he signed a peace treaty with Governor John Carver in early 1621 that would last for nearly a century. He was also the one who sent Squanto to act as their interpreter and advisor. The land the colony was built on had been occupied by one of the tribes of his confederacy which, save for Squanto, had been entirely wiped out by disease. Without his help, including repeated deliveries of food, it is very unlikely the Plymouth colony would have survived.Tisquantum aka Squanto, last surviving member of the Pawtuxet tribe, whose vacant village the Pilgrims essentially settled on top of. The entire rest of the tribe was wiped out by a sudden outbreak of disease a few years before their arrival, most likely smallpox; Squanto escaped this fate by being kidnapped by an English explorer and sold into slavery in Spain, during which time he learned English. Eventually returning to his native land he was sent by Massasoit as the ambassador to his new white allies, and according to legend assisted the Pilgrims greatly in learning to survive in their new home. In actual history he would die of disease in 1622, a year after the so-called 'First Thanksgiving', leaving no known issue.William Brewster, though in reality the English Dissenters were a relatively egalitarian lot that rejected formal religious authorities, William Brewster is generally recognized as the chief spiritual leader and authority of the early colony. I just titled him 'Reverend' for simplicity's sake. Like many of the Pilgrims William Brewster has tens of thousands of known latter-day or modern-day descendants, but his list is particularly impressive including John Foster Dulles, Richard Gere, Katherine Hepburn, Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, Sarah Palin, Nelson Rockefeller, Supreme Court Justice David Souter, Commodore Matthew Perry (the dude who 'opened' Japan), Robert Noyce (the inventor of the integrated circuit), World War 2 Admiral William 'Bull' Halsey, and President Zachary Taylor.Mary Brewster, William Brewster's wife and mother of his children. I have no historical information that Mary Brewster had the slightest interest in receiving cunnilingus from other women; on the other hand I also don't have any hard information that she didn't.Truelove Brewster and Wrestling Brewster: no, really, these are the actual names William Brewster gave his sons. Also named his daughter 'Fear'.William Bradford, second Governor of the Plymouth Colony, after the first governor John Carver died of disease early in 1621. His journal, titled 'Of Plymouth Plantation,' is one of the primary historical sources on the early colony, including the First Thanksgiving. His descendants include Alec Baldwin, Clint Eastwood, Christopher Reeve, and Noah Webster, of 'Webster's Dictionary' fame. Unfortunately, William Bradford named his sons boring things like 'William Jr.' and 'Joseph' instead of the bat-shit awesome stuff William Brewster came up with, so I didn't give them any cameos.Myles Standish, hired by the Merchant Adventurers (non-religious monetary backers of the Mayflower expedition who were in it for potential trading profits) as a military advisor; Myles was not a Puritan, but was instead a career military man and veteran of warfare against the Spanish in Holland. However, he still was one of the signatories to the Mayflower Compact.

Hey Neighbor! Today, we are discussing everything about garlic. We have a variety of hardneck and softneck garlic available, but which one offers the best flavor? Find out how to grow flavorful garlic bulbs in your garden, including plant spacing and fertilization techniques. We will share all our successful tips for growing garlic! Get Dirty and Let's Grow Together. 

This week, Ray and Kevin are back with a special. They welcome back ex Saints FC Women's player Rachel Panting. Rachel discusses her life away from the game and chat in depth about the new era for the Women's side this season. Starting with the new roles for Marieanne Spacey-Cale and incoming new head coach Remi Allen. They also go over the player movement both incoming and outgoing and Rachel gives her insight to what to expect from this crop.

Miss Americana goes to the First Thanksgiving: Part 2A heroine goes back in time to a sticky-fingered situation.By Mark V Sharp, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.“In her, shoot fast,” Principal Chief Massasoit directed, using what words he knew so that he would not surprise or confuse his strange hosts, “I want in her, my first use to take.”“First use?!” Miss Americana managed to whimper, in horror, in between the moans and yelps Squanto’s big thrusting cock was forcing out of her. But she didn’t have long to contemplate that.“That is no problem at all, my lord!” Squanto replied. Relaxing himself he thrust his enormous hardened cock deep into Miss Americana and, with a groan of ecstasy, unleashed his potent Pawtuxet seed upon her defenseless womb.“Oh, Great Justice!” Americana groaned, her eyes rolling up in her head, as she felt the pulsing of his great cock inside her, and knew it meant that his sperm was flooding into her.He pulled out and then stepped aside, his long cock dripping.“I have lubricated her for you, my Sachem,” he said, gesturing towards Americana’s cunt, which, gaping slightly wider than before, was also already releasing a long tendril of his semen to dangle down between her thighs.“Very good!” Massasoit said. He stepped forward and took up his own position behind her. Reaching out he stroked her toned bubble-ass, and shook his head. “This,” he said, squeezing Americana’s bulging silky cheeks, “is a very rich gift, indeed!”With that he pushed himself up against her leaking cunt, and also entered her.“Oh, my God,” Miss Americana whimpered, as she too discovered Squanto was not to be a unique case. Her entire body shivered, as the great chief’s enormous copper-colored cock sank deep up inside her helplessly quivering cunt.“That’s a sin!” one of the Pilgrims sitting near her chided, and continued eagerly to watch.At the sight that their chief had accepted the gift and that peace had been restored, the waiting column of Wampanoag warriors let out a great whoop of glee. Then, hoisting their burdens, they marched into the Plymouth settlement. The Pilgrims greeted them warmly, food was handed out, the Pilgrims contributing their meager stocks of beer and bread to the natives’ largesse. Soon the great feast was in progress, with Wampanoag and Pilgrim dining and chatting together, sampling the first dishes as the Pilgrim women and their daughters and servants worked to prepare the main courses.And through it all, bent over at one end of the great table at which the First Thanksgiving was being laid, Miss Americana continued to get nailed. Massasoit’s great cock, in his eagerness, lasted only slightly longer than Squanto had. But there was plenty more where that had come from. He was followed by Samoset, the Sagamore of the Abanaki tribe, who kept closer tabs on the strange new colonists while the Sachem was busy with other matters. After Samoset, the Sachem’s honor guard took their turns; and after they had finished, every warrior in the entire column came up one by one and also partook in Miss Americana’s flesh.The Pilgrims, with their Godly morals, piously abstained, but this did not stop the Pilgrim men’s faces from showing deep jealousy, that their native guests got to enjoy two great helpings of Thanks-giving bounty instead of just one.In between their own turns upon Miss Americana’s body, Massasoit, Squanto, and Samoset took their own seats at the table of the Elders, and with it, a privileged view of the action up between Americana’s muscular shivering thighs, as the pale-skinned beauty got nailed by one long uncut native cock after another after another. Between her spread thighs they could also see her enormous breasts hanging down low and swaying wildly over the table as she squealed and squirmed under her furious and unchecked invasions, as if her enormous milk-filled udders were blessing the heavily-laden table with their own generous bounty.“Does this disturb you, Pilgrim?” one native who had also picked up some English asked. Sitting down after his own turn inside her he found an open seat before Americana’s enormous swaying udders, smoking a post-coital pipe. “I thought your God does not approve of this sort of thing.”The Pilgrim shook his head. “Nah,” he said. “God makes everyone for a purpose. I think it’s pretty clear what he made this one for.”Then, leaning forward, the Pilgrim seized one of Americana’s giant breasts and held his glass up under it. He squeezed, discharging a rich squirt of milk from the heroine’s hanging fruits into his cup. He took the cup back, threw it back, and then licked some of the delicious white super-milk off his lips.“Well, that and this!” he said, as he held the glass up.Seeing yet another way in which the mysterious woman could be used in a celebration of plenty, other Pilgrims soon came forward to also eagerly sample the fuck-quivering cow’s produce. Americana, too busy squealing as she got nailed by one big native cock after another, could do nothing to resist as her big breasts were squeezed and squeezed until finally even those bottomless udders were drained dry.Eventually, the entire feast had been consumed and everyone was full and sated. Even Americana’s belt-boosted strength eventually failed her, and after eighty or so consecutive fucks up against the table her knees finally buckled and she sank down, a quivering wreck. She had taken so much cum inside her that rivers seemed to flow down her thighs, and a huge puddle had formed, which her knees landed in with twin pearly splashes like comets entering an ocean of gooey white fluid.But though she was spent, she had not even begun to exhaust the collective vigor of the Wampanoag delegation. Flipping her over, the warriors positioned her on her back at the edge of the First Thanksgiving table, which, the feast having been largely consumed, was now otherwise covered in a great mass of empty used bowls, plates, and tableware. Then, having positioned her, they continued nailing her almost-limp body face-to-face upon the table, as, around them, the dessert course finally began to be served.The tight order of the early stages of the feast had by now broken down, and Elder and commoner, Indian and Pilgrim were now all mixing freely. Copious quantities of beer had also flowed along with the food, and everyone was now quite contentedly drunk, as while the Puritans were against many things, booze was not actually one of them.“I say Reverend,” the short Pilgrim commented to William Brewster, as they stood side by side near the entrance of a house and watched Americana’s continuing show. “Everyone has eaten their full, except for the harem girl. It seems rather unsuited to a great Thanksgiving like this to leave one, even a harlot and serial adulteress such as she, unsated.”“True,” the Reverend said. “But the food has already been cleared. What is there for her to eat?”“There is, one set of sausages that have not been touched,” the tall Pilgrim said, finally dropping what they were angling for. “I know that putting them where the Indians are putting theirs is a sin, but what about her mouth. Does that, you know, count?”“Hmm,” the Reverend Brewster said. “Normally I would say yes. However, this is a special festive day, and she was clearly sent by Providence itself to perform exactly this, function, so perhaps, just once.” As he saw the brightening expressions on the two Pilgrims’ faces, he shook his head, and raised a chiding finger. “However, for the sake of the harmony of our settlement,” he added, “it is not just God who must be consulted.”As it happened, the Reverend’s own wife was at that moment emerging from the house behind them, carrying two freshly-baked pies. The Reverend’s sons, Truelove Brewster and Wrestling Brewster, trailed behind her, carrying another pie each.“What say you, Mary?” the Reverend asked her, knowing full well her sharp ears would have overheard everything.“Hmm,” Mary Brewster said. She glanced at the other Pilgrim wives scattered about the festival, of which there were not many. Between the composition of the original complement of settlers and the terrible toll of deaths that had occurred over the previous winter, there were now a great deal more men than women in the colony. The few other wives looked at her, significantly, saying nothing but their expressions communicating much. Nodding with understanding, Mary turned back to her husband.“I know that men build up a great deal of, pressure, if they are not given release,” she said. “So, I would say it is fine if the unmarried or widowed men sate themselves while sating the whore. It might reduce, future problems. But the married men will be sated by their wives, or else!” She lifted up a finger and glared.“Of course,” Reverend Brewster said. He could not quite keep the disappointment out of his voice that he would not be among those allowed to partake.But before he could give general approval for the new plan, Mary caught one of the other wives widening her eyes to get her attention. The silent wife nodded a couple times, significantly, towards Americana’s moaning lips, and then looked at Mary meaningfully. Mary nodded.“There is one other condition,” she added, hastily. “We good women of the colony have had to endure our husbands watching the whore get nailed, in silence. We have done so, for the future of our settlement. However, we must get compensated.” She looked at her husband, her eyes boring into him. “So after the unmarried men have fed her their main course, we will feed her dessert, of the pies we have long had prepared between our legs, but rarely if ever had eaten. Is this clear?”The two junior Pilgrims’ eyes widened, as if they had never imagined such a thing.“Good heavens!” the tall one said, fingers going to his own lips.“Is, is that permitted under Heaven’s law, Reverend?” the short one asked.“Uh,” Reverend Brewster said. He wracked his memory of the Good Book, trying to think of a clear passage one way or the other. “To be honest,” he said, “I’m not sure if the Good Lord considers that sex, or not,”“Then there should be no problem, should there?” Mary asked testily.“I guess not,” he said, deciding to err on the side of marital harmony over strict doctrine for once. God’s forgiveness, after all, was infinite. His wife’s, on the other hand,Of course, before the natives ‘peace offering’ could be used in this manner, clearance first had to be gotten from Massasoit. But the Great Sachem, in a very relaxed state having thoroughly drained his own scrotum over the course of five separate sessions within Miss Americana, was in a magnanimous mood, and with a simple nod of his bronzed head and wave of his hand signaled his approval.So it was that as the pies got laid out, cut, and consumption began eagerly, one by one Pilgrim men began to ascend the table. As with the Indians, they went in strict order of rank, and, his own wife Rose being one of the casualties of the previous winter, this meant that Myles Standish was first in line.“Open wide, and say your grace,” he advised her, as having preemptively removed his pants, he came in for a landing on her moaning tongue.Miss Americana whimpered loudly as his cock entered her mouth. Pure instinct took over almost immediately. Wrapping her lips tight around his respectable but, compared to some of the monsters that had been in her cunt that day, modestly-sized cock, she began to suck it enthusiastically.“Oh, yes!” Myles said. He lifted his eyes heavenward, as she slurped and slurped upon him. “T-truly, this wench was sent by the Lord!” he said, before erupting down her throat and giving her, her first load of cum to swallow.It would, of course, not be the last. As the lesser Pilgrims had pointed out, while everyone else had had their fill, at this First Thanksgiving Americana had had none. Now, they made up for that. One after another, unmarried Pilgrim men climbed up and, sometimes still eating pieces of pie as they did so, inserted their fresh sausages down between her lips. Americana moaned, and blushed, and sucked each one as vigorously and worshipfully as she could, as if they were truly her gifts from God. One warm protein shake after another poured down her throat, finally filling up her until-now-empty belly, and each and every one she gulped down with a vigor equal to the holiday. Then after each one finished she opened wide and, extending out her tongue, began putting preparatory licks upon the next incoming cock that inevitably replaced the last one in the never-ending cornucopia of cock she was being served.In the meantime, watching all this, and knowing that based on Mary Brewster’s pronouncement they would not get their own full Thanksgiving repast any other way, one by one the married Pilgrim men snuck away from the party with their now equally enthused and eager wives, into the bushes or the backs of the more remote houses, to do what married couples do. Although, given the inspirations provided by Americana’s marathon performance, they generally put a little more effort and creativity into it than they typically had. One by one, flush-faced and hand-in-hand they returned to the center of the festival, in a few cases with the seeds of another few thousand modern descendants quietly germinating under the Pilgrim women's’ hastily re-lowered skirts.So it was that, when the Pilgrim men and the natives alike had finally sated themselves, well after the dessert course and into the after-meal drinking and general turkey-clobbered lethargy, Americana got her final surprise. With the coast finally clear, the Pilgrim wives climbed up one by one and got the 'compensation’ that Mary Brewster had negotiated for them. As they lifted their skirts and lowered their unkempt bushes down towards the invading harlot’s open gasping lips, Americana moaned to discover, one after another, that there was a pie of fresh cream waiting for her under each and every skirt, to accompany the gutted pumpkin and other pies lying spent all around her.But she didn’t have much choice. Digging her tongue up between the wives’ outer lips, she did her best to show them how it was done.“Oh!” one Pilgrim woman after another sighed, heads rolling and shivering, as they discovered at the tip of the 'harem girl’s’ practiced tongue a pleasure their husbands had rarely, if ever, managed to provide them. Americana was not by nature a cunt-eater, but she had been put into that position often enough by triumphant villainesses to know her way around. She stroked the inner lips, teased the hood, and then finally went after the excited clit with vigor. And as she did so, streamers and tendrils of married Pilgrim cum poured out into her own mouth, which, like all the others before her, she periodically paused to gulp down hungrily before resuming her probing services.Finally, the last dish of all, the one between the legs of Mary Brewster herself, was served to her. As she stroked and stroked between Mary’s labia, and felt the Reverend’s hallowed semen wash down her tongue, Americana heard her ear-ring microphone crackle.“Just so you know, Miss Americana,” she heard Flag Girl’s voice say, excitedly, “the semen you are currently eating will give rise to at least one Nobel Prize recipient, several Oscar-winning actresses and actors, one Supreme Court Justice, several Governors and Senators, a bunch of highly decorated Admirals in the U.S. Navy, and one President.” The events she was getting to witness through the professor’s Time Viewer were inspiring an interest in history the airheaded sidekick had never felt before, and she was eagerly scrolling through the lists of descendants of the various people her mentor was getting fucked by. “Isn’t that cool?!” Americana heard her squeal.Americana whimpered. “Wonderful,” she managed to moan into Mary Brewster’s cunt, and with a lap of her tongue, sent more thrillingly historically-significant semen running down her throat.At last even the Pilgrim women had had their fill of serving up themselves, and receiving the novel pleasures of the harem girl’s tongue in return. With Pilgrim and native alike now full and tired, they all started to decamp. The Pilgrims wandered back into their homes. The native leaders had had a few dwellings set aside for them, and the rest would make camp just outside the settlement.As the throng began to disperse, Governor Bradford, Squanto, and Massasoit stood side-by-side, surveying what was left of the Pilgrims’ 'peace offering’.Americana lay sprawled upon the Thanksgiving table, as utterly and thoroughly consumed as any of the empty dishes all around her. She was not unconscious, but her blue eyes stared glassily up at the sky and didn’t seem to see anything. She still had her belt, no one knowing to try to take it off of her, but despite that no muscle of her mighty curvy body seemed capable of movement, save for the slow rise and fall of her huge breasts as she breathed. Rivers of cum seemed to pour out of her cunt, spilling down in waterfalls between the planks of the table to form a vast growing lake underneath it.“Shall we clean this mess up?” Governor Bradford asked, nodding towards Miss Americana.Without waiting for his interpreter, Massasoit shook his head. “No need,” he said.“It can wait until morning,” Squanto assured him, smirking at the sight of the sprawled fucked-out white harlot. “Everyone is very tired and content.”“Especially her!” Massasoit said, and tilting his head back let out a booming laugh.“Should we post a guard on her then?” Governor Bradford asked.Massasoit again shook his head.“The Sachem’s warriors watch well all the approaches through the woods,” Squanto advised. “No enemy tribe will enter here to take her. As for her, look at her. Do you think she can even walk at this point, let alone outrun the finest hunters of the Wampanoag people?”“Good point,” Governor Bradford admitted. “So, in that case, I have a small stash of brandy left. Shall we share some?”At this Massasoit tilted his head back and laughed vigorously. “Now this, is a good idea!” he said.With that the two natives and the Pilgrim turned and proceeded to the Governor’s house, to continue their conversation.Americana was left alone, lying spent on the First Thanksgiving table. Soon all around her was quiet, save for the distant sound of a couple married Pilgrims getting in a second round. Panting, she stared at the stars, still in shock. Occasionally her gloved fingers twitched, down beside her wide and absurdly well-filled hips. Other than that, huge buns sq

Miss Americana goes to the First Thanksgiving: Part 2A heroine goes back in time to a sticky-fingered situation.By Mark V Sharp, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.“In her, shoot fast,” Principal Chief Massasoit directed, using what words he knew so that he would not surprise or confuse his strange hosts, “I want in her, my first use to take.”“First use?!” Miss Americana managed to whimper, in horror, in between the moans and yelps Squanto’s big thrusting cock was forcing out of her. But she didn’t have long to contemplate that.“That is no problem at all, my lord!” Squanto replied. Relaxing himself he thrust his enormous hardened cock deep into Miss Americana and, with a groan of ecstasy, unleashed his potent Pawtuxet seed upon her defenseless womb.“Oh, Great Justice!” Americana groaned, her eyes rolling up in her head, as she felt the pulsing of his great cock inside her, and knew it meant that his sperm was flooding into her.He pulled out and then stepped aside, his long cock dripping.“I have lubricated her for you, my Sachem,” he said, gesturing towards Americana’s cunt, which, gaping slightly wider than before, was also already releasing a long tendril of his semen to dangle down between her thighs.“Very good!” Massasoit said. He stepped forward and took up his own position behind her. Reaching out he stroked her toned bubble-ass, and shook his head. “This,” he said, squeezing Americana’s bulging silky cheeks, “is a very rich gift, indeed!”With that he pushed himself up against her leaking cunt, and also entered her.“Oh, my God,” Miss Americana whimpered, as she too discovered Squanto was not to be a unique case. Her entire body shivered, as the great chief’s enormous copper-colored cock sank deep up inside her helplessly quivering cunt.“That’s a sin!” one of the Pilgrims sitting near her chided, and continued eagerly to watch.At the sight that their chief had accepted the gift and that peace had been restored, the waiting column of Wampanoag warriors let out a great whoop of glee. Then, hoisting their burdens, they marched into the Plymouth settlement. The Pilgrims greeted them warmly, food was handed out, the Pilgrims contributing their meager stocks of beer and bread to the natives’ largesse. Soon the great feast was in progress, with Wampanoag and Pilgrim dining and chatting together, sampling the first dishes as the Pilgrim women and their daughters and servants worked to prepare the main courses.And through it all, bent over at one end of the great table at which the First Thanksgiving was being laid, Miss Americana continued to get nailed. Massasoit’s great cock, in his eagerness, lasted only slightly longer than Squanto had. But there was plenty more where that had come from. He was followed by Samoset, the Sagamore of the Abanaki tribe, who kept closer tabs on the strange new colonists while the Sachem was busy with other matters. After Samoset, the Sachem’s honor guard took their turns; and after they had finished, every warrior in the entire column came up one by one and also partook in Miss Americana’s flesh.The Pilgrims, with their Godly morals, piously abstained, but this did not stop the Pilgrim men’s faces from showing deep jealousy, that their native guests got to enjoy two great helpings of Thanks-giving bounty instead of just one.In between their own turns upon Miss Americana’s body, Massasoit, Squanto, and Samoset took their own seats at the table of the Elders, and with it, a privileged view of the action up between Americana’s muscular shivering thighs, as the pale-skinned beauty got nailed by one long uncut native cock after another after another. Between her spread thighs they could also see her enormous breasts hanging down low and swaying wildly over the table as she squealed and squirmed under her furious and unchecked invasions, as if her enormous milk-filled udders were blessing the heavily-laden table with their own generous bounty.“Does this disturb you, Pilgrim?” one native who had also picked up some English asked. Sitting down after his own turn inside her he found an open seat before Americana’s enormous swaying udders, smoking a post-coital pipe. “I thought your God does not approve of this sort of thing.”The Pilgrim shook his head. “Nah,” he said. “God makes everyone for a purpose. I think it’s pretty clear what he made this one for.”Then, leaning forward, the Pilgrim seized one of Americana’s giant breasts and held his glass up under it. He squeezed, discharging a rich squirt of milk from the heroine’s hanging fruits into his cup. He took the cup back, threw it back, and then licked some of the delicious white super-milk off his lips.“Well, that and this!” he said, as he held the glass up.Seeing yet another way in which the mysterious woman could be used in a celebration of plenty, other Pilgrims soon came forward to also eagerly sample the fuck-quivering cow’s produce. Americana, too busy squealing as she got nailed by one big native cock after another, could do nothing to resist as her big breasts were squeezed and squeezed until finally even those bottomless udders were drained dry.Eventually, the entire feast had been consumed and everyone was full and sated. Even Americana’s belt-boosted strength eventually failed her, and after eighty or so consecutive fucks up against the table her knees finally buckled and she sank down, a quivering wreck. She had taken so much cum inside her that rivers seemed to flow down her thighs, and a huge puddle had formed, which her knees landed in with twin pearly splashes like comets entering an ocean of gooey white fluid.But though she was spent, she had not even begun to exhaust the collective vigor of the Wampanoag delegation. Flipping her over, the warriors positioned her on her back at the edge of the First Thanksgiving table, which, the feast having been largely consumed, was now otherwise covered in a great mass of empty used bowls, plates, and tableware. Then, having positioned her, they continued nailing her almost-limp body face-to-face upon the table, as, around them, the dessert course finally began to be served.The tight order of the early stages of the feast had by now broken down, and Elder and commoner, Indian and Pilgrim were now all mixing freely. Copious quantities of beer had also flowed along with the food, and everyone was now quite contentedly drunk, as while the Puritans were against many things, booze was not actually one of them.“I say Reverend,” the short Pilgrim commented to William Brewster, as they stood side by side near the entrance of a house and watched Americana’s continuing show. “Everyone has eaten their full, except for the harem girl. It seems rather unsuited to a great Thanksgiving like this to leave one, even a harlot and serial adulteress such as she, unsated.”“True,” the Reverend said. “But the food has already been cleared. What is there for her to eat?”“There is, one set of sausages that have not been touched,” the tall Pilgrim said, finally dropping what they were angling for. “I know that putting them where the Indians are putting theirs is a sin, but what about her mouth. Does that, you know, count?”“Hmm,” the Reverend Brewster said. “Normally I would say yes. However, this is a special festive day, and she was clearly sent by Providence itself to perform exactly this, function, so perhaps, just once.” As he saw the brightening expressions on the two Pilgrims’ faces, he shook his head, and raised a chiding finger. “However, for the sake of the harmony of our settlement,” he added, “it is not just God who must be consulted.”As it happened, the Reverend’s own wife was at that moment emerging from the house behind them, carrying two freshly-baked pies. The Reverend’s sons, Truelove Brewster and Wrestling Brewster, trailed behind her, carrying another pie each.“What say you, Mary?” the Reverend asked her, knowing full well her sharp ears would have overheard everything.“Hmm,” Mary Brewster said. She glanced at the other Pilgrim wives scattered about the festival, of which there were not many. Between the composition of the original complement of settlers and the terrible toll of deaths that had occurred over the previous winter, there were now a great deal more men than women in the colony. The few other wives looked at her, significantly, saying nothing but their expressions communicating much. Nodding with understanding, Mary turned back to her husband.“I know that men build up a great deal of, pressure, if they are not given release,” she said. “So, I would say it is fine if the unmarried or widowed men sate themselves while sating the whore. It might reduce, future problems. But the married men will be sated by their wives, or else!” She lifted up a finger and glared.“Of course,” Reverend Brewster said. He could not quite keep the disappointment out of his voice that he would not be among those allowed to partake.But before he could give general approval for the new plan, Mary caught one of the other wives widening her eyes to get her attention. The silent wife nodded a couple times, significantly, towards Americana’s moaning lips, and then looked at Mary meaningfully. Mary nodded.“There is one other condition,” she added, hastily. “We good women of the colony have had to endure our husbands watching the whore get nailed, in silence. We have done so, for the future of our settlement. However, we must get compensated.” She looked at her husband, her eyes boring into him. “So after the unmarried men have fed her their main course, we will feed her dessert, of the pies we have long had prepared between our legs, but rarely if ever had eaten. Is this clear?”The two junior Pilgrims’ eyes widened, as if they had never imagined such a thing.“Good heavens!” the tall one said, fingers going to his own lips.“Is, is that permitted under Heaven’s law, Reverend?” the short one asked.“Uh,” Reverend Brewster said. He wracked his memory of the Good Book, trying to think of a clear passage one way or the other. “To be honest,” he said, “I’m not sure if the Good Lord considers that sex, or not,”“Then there should be no problem, should there?” Mary asked testily.“I guess not,” he said, deciding to err on the side of marital harmony over strict doctrine for once. God’s forgiveness, after all, was infinite. His wife’s, on the other hand,Of course, before the natives ‘peace offering’ could be used in this manner, clearance first had to be gotten from Massasoit. But the Great Sachem, in a very relaxed state having thoroughly drained his own scrotum over the course of five separate sessions within Miss Americana, was in a magnanimous mood, and with a simple nod of his bronzed head and wave of his hand signaled his approval.So it was that as the pies got laid out, cut, and consumption began eagerly, one by one Pilgrim men began to ascend the table. As with the Indians, they went in strict order of rank, and, his own wife Rose being one of the casualties of the previous winter, this meant that Myles Standish was first in line.“Open wide, and say your grace,” he advised her, as having preemptively removed his pants, he came in for a landing on her moaning tongue.Miss Americana whimpered loudly as his cock entered her mouth. Pure instinct took over almost immediately. Wrapping her lips tight around his respectable but, compared to some of the monsters that had been in her cunt that day, modestly-sized cock, she began to suck it enthusiastically.“Oh, yes!” Myles said. He lifted his eyes heavenward, as she slurped and slurped upon him. “T-truly, this wench was sent by the Lord!” he said, before erupting down her throat and giving her, her first load of cum to swallow.It would, of course, not be the last. As the lesser Pilgrims had pointed out, while everyone else had had their fill, at this First Thanksgiving Americana had had none. Now, they made up for that. One after another, unmarried Pilgrim men climbed up and, sometimes still eating pieces of pie as they did so, inserted their fresh sausages down between her lips. Americana moaned, and blushed, and sucked each one as vigorously and worshipfully as she could, as if they were truly her gifts from God. One warm protein shake after another poured down her throat, finally filling up her until-now-empty belly, and each and every one she gulped down with a vigor equal to the holiday. Then after each one finished she opened wide and, extending out her tongue, began putting preparatory licks upon the next incoming cock that inevitably replaced the last one in the never-ending cornucopia of cock she was being served.In the meantime, watching all this, and knowing that based on Mary Brewster’s pronouncement they would not get their own full Thanksgiving repast any other way, one by one the married Pilgrim men snuck away from the party with their now equally enthused and eager wives, into the bushes or the backs of the more remote houses, to do what married couples do. Although, given the inspirations provided by Americana’s marathon performance, they generally put a little more effort and creativity into it than they typically had. One by one, flush-faced and hand-in-hand they returned to the center of the festival, in a few cases with the seeds of another few thousand modern descendants quietly germinating under the Pilgrim women's’ hastily re-lowered skirts.So it was that, when the Pilgrim men and the natives alike had finally sated themselves, well after the dessert course and into the after-meal drinking and general turkey-clobbered lethargy, Americana got her final surprise. With the coast finally clear, the Pilgrim wives climbed up one by one and got the 'compensation’ that Mary Brewster had negotiated for them. As they lifted their skirts and lowered their unkempt bushes down towards the invading harlot’s open gasping lips, Americana moaned to discover, one after another, that there was a pie of fresh cream waiting for her under each and every skirt, to accompany the gutted pumpkin and other pies lying spent all around her.But she didn’t have much choice. Digging her tongue up between the wives’ outer lips, she did her best to show them how it was done.“Oh!” one Pilgrim woman after another sighed, heads rolling and shivering, as they discovered at the tip of the 'harem girl’s’ practiced tongue a pleasure their husbands had rarely, if ever, managed to provide them. Americana was not by nature a cunt-eater, but she had been put into that position often enough by triumphant villainesses to know her way around. She stroked the inner lips, teased the hood, and then finally went after the excited clit with vigor. And as she did so, streamers and tendrils of married Pilgrim cum poured out into her own mouth, which, like all the others before her, she periodically paused to gulp down hungrily before resuming her probing services.Finally, the last dish of all, the one between the legs of Mary Brewster herself, was served to her. As she stroked and stroked between Mary’s labia, and felt the Reverend’s hallowed semen wash down her tongue, Americana heard her ear-ring microphone crackle.“Just so you know, Miss Americana,” she heard Flag Girl’s voice say, excitedly, “the semen you are currently eating will give rise to at least one Nobel Prize recipient, several Oscar-winning actresses and actors, one Supreme Court Justice, several Governors and Senators, a bunch of highly decorated Admirals in the U.S. Navy, and one President.” The events she was getting to witness through the professor’s Time Viewer were inspiring an interest in history the airheaded sidekick had never felt before, and she was eagerly scrolling through the lists of descendants of the various people her mentor was getting fucked by. “Isn’t that cool?!” Americana heard her squeal.Americana whimpered. “Wonderful,” she managed to moan into Mary Brewster’s cunt, and with a lap of her tongue, sent more thrillingly historically-significant semen running down her throat.At last even the Pilgrim women had had their fill of serving up themselves, and receiving the novel pleasures of the harem girl’s tongue in return. With Pilgrim and native alike now full and tired, they all started to decamp. The Pilgrims wandered back into their homes. The native leaders had had a few dwellings set aside for them, and the rest would make camp just outside the settlement.As the throng began to disperse, Governor Bradford, Squanto, and Massasoit stood side-by-side, surveying what was left of the Pilgrims’ 'peace offering’.Americana lay sprawled upon the Thanksgiving table, as utterly and thoroughly consumed as any of the empty dishes all around her. She was not unconscious, but her blue eyes stared glassily up at the sky and didn’t seem to see anything. She still had her belt, no one knowing to try to take it off of her, but despite that no muscle of her mighty curvy body seemed capable of movement, save for the slow rise and fall of her huge breasts as she breathed. Rivers of cum seemed to pour out of her cunt, spilling down in waterfalls between the planks of the table to form a vast growing lake underneath it.“Shall we clean this mess up?” Governor Bradford asked, nodding towards Miss Americana.Without waiting for his interpreter, Massasoit shook his head. “No need,” he said.“It can wait until morning,” Squanto assured him, smirking at the sight of the sprawled fucked-out white harlot. “Everyone is very tired and content.”“Especially her!” Massasoit said, and tilting his head back let out a booming laugh.“Should we post a guard on her then?” Governor Bradford asked.Massasoit again shook his head.“The Sachem’s warriors watch well all the approaches through the woods,” Squanto advised. “No enemy tribe will enter here to take her. As for her, look at her. Do you think she can even walk at this point, let alone outrun the finest hunters of the Wampanoag people?”“Good point,” Governor Bradford admitted. “So, in that case, I have a small stash of brandy left. Shall we share some?”At this Massasoit tilted his head back and laughed vigorously. “Now this, is a good idea!” he said.With that the two natives and the Pilgrim turned and proceeded to the Governor’s house, to continue their conversation.Americana was left alone, lying spent on the First Thanksgiving table. Soon all around her was quiet, save for the distant sound of a couple married Pilgrims getting in a second round. Panting, she stared at the stars, still in shock. Occasionally her gloved fingers twitched, down beside her wide and absurdly well-filled hips. Other than that, huge buns sq

Husband returns early from a trip. by Lost_in_her - listen to the podcast at Steamy stories She flopped down on her back onto her bed, and sighed in pent up frustration. She could not deny it, she was So. Fucking. Horny. Her husband had been away for nearly two weeks and was not due to be back for another two days. She didn't masturbate very often - her husband was always up for making her cum whenever she needed it, and this work trip was a rare occurrence. ‘Fuck it' she thought. ‘I can't wait!' She quickly stood and stripped out of her clothes in front of the mirror, pinching her left nipple as she removed her bra. This stiffened it immediately and sent an electric shock directly to her pussy, which she felt was getting wet in anticipation. She peeled her black lacy panties down over her hips and arse, noticing how moist they were already. Her pussy felt a chill as the cool air of the bedroom hit her wet folds. she ran two fingers across her hole and clit to lube them, and shuddered with need.Grabbing her favourite vibrator from the top drawer, on her way back to her spot on the bed, she settled back and began to tease her now dripping pussy with her fingers, running two up and down around her outer folds and around the outside of her clit. teasing herself as she loved for her husband to do to her. Dipping a finger just inside her tight hole, it came out glistening and she finally allowed herself to rub her clit, arching her back and letting out a deep moan. Quickly grabbing her vibe and turning it on, she concentrated this on her favourite spot just above her clit, not directly on it. Her breathing quickened and deepened, almost beginning to gasp. She was now moaning continually, wishing she was not alone. She allowed her fingers to tease her hole, as her orgasm built within her. But she could not cum. Reaching a high, and then dying off repeatedly, she let out a whimper of frustration. She really loved to have his cock inside her to squeeze down on when she came. With her free hand she reached back over to the drawer, trying to control her twitching body as she held the vibrator against her clit. Her free hand clasped what she was looking for, her black rabbit dildo. She liked this, though not as much as the real thing. Discarding the vibrator to one side, she lubricated the bulbous head of the dildo and slowly slid it inside her tight pussy, not stopping until the rabbit ears pressed into her clit. She switched on the two mechanisms for the rabbit ears and rotating internal shaft. This was more like it! She screamed out in pleasure as she felt the rotation nudge her g-spot, as the rabbit ears buzzed either side of her clit. Panting and moaning, her orgasm built again quickly, this time not stopping as it crashed over the top. Moaning in release, she felt her first orgasm of the evening, ripple through her body in waves. It ended as quickly as it started. She switched off the dildo and slid it out of her pussy, feeling empty and only somewhat satisfied. She continued to lay there for a few seconds. Her pussy was twitching and dripping wet as she lazily played with herself. She thought again, that she liked the dildo but it was just not the same. she needed more. Reaching for her vibrator again, she kept going. This time she got onto her hands and knees, hanging her feet off the bed, thinking that a different position might help achieve the total release she craved. —- He tapped his foot with impatience, as the taxi driver slowly turned the final corner into his street. Pulling up at the end of his drive, he quickly paid and retrieved his luggage from the boot of the car. The house was quiet. only a couple of lights on as he walked up the drive. Their cat looked up at him in recognition from the living room windowsill, then nonchalantly went back to her personal grooming. He unlocked the door and put his bags just inside the porch, laying the bunch of flowers he had bought her on top of them. He closed the front door quietly behind him. He was two days early by a lucky twist of fate, and wanted the surprise to have maximum impact. and hoped she would reward him with their usual passionate sex. Oh how he loved to make her cum. He took off his jacket and slowly made his way through the house. As he got closer to the bedroom, he could hear something. heavy breathing and deep, guttural moans. Unmistakable sounds of sex. He nervously crept towards the door, hoping his worst fears were not being realized. As he got closer he was pretty sure he could only make out one voice. phew! Then just as quick he thought, ‘maybe she discovered my surprise, and is surprising me right back!' He silently poked his head around the bedroom door and saw his beautiful, sexy wife with her back arched on the bed, her black rabbit dildo clearly pushing her through the start of an orgasm. Holy fuck, she's hot, he thought, and he quickly fished his rock hard cock out of his pants, giving it a couple of strokes, as he watched her orgasm flow over her, as she writhed in pleasure. Deciding on how he would achieve his 'maximum impact' surprise, he stepped back quietly out into the hall, away from the door, and stripped out of his clothes. Peeking back around the door, he saw that she had changed position; she was now on her hands and knees, on the edge of the bed with her face buried in a pillow. That settles it, he thought. 'She must know I'm back. she knows I love doggy!' She had switched to her favorite vibrator, the one he had bought her. She was rubbing this around her clit and playing with her tits, using the pillow to muffle her screams. He tugged at his big cock once more, a drop of precum sneaking out of the tip. and coating his head. Now or never… —- She pressed the tip of the vibrator back against her clit, twitching violently as it was still sensitive from her recent climax. She powered through, and again felt her orgasm building inside her. She grabbed a pillow and buried her face into it, then, used her free hand to pinch and play with her nipple, the pillow muffling her moans of pleasure. Still, her release would not come; she needed more. Her pussy twitched with desire to be filled once more. Time slowed a beat as she felt a presence in the room, and she let out a yelp of surprise as she felt something warm and hard drag up the length of her pussy from clit to dripping hole. She pulled forward a few inches in shock at the intrusion, and her head shot up from the pillow, looking back and into the eyes of her husband. She instantly relaxed. She had somehow managed to keep the vibrator on her clit the whole time. “Oh!” She exclaimed in surprise at seeing him here. Then “Oh Yes” all in one word as he grabbed her hips and pulled her arse back towards him, dipping the head of his fat prick into her hot pussy. “Please,” she whimpered as the vibrator continued to buzz around her clit, and he did nothing more than tease her with the first inch. “I need it so bad” Not being one to disappoint, he started a slow thrust, pushing through her tight folds until his balls tickled just below her clit, then pulling back a half inch and pushing back in sharply. She came immediately, exploding from her pussy outwards in waves throughout her whole body, her pussy clamping around his invading cock. No longer masking her noise, she screamed in pleasure. As she began to come down from her monstrous orgasm, he began to move in earnest, pulling half of his cock out and slamming back in, over and over, the first few thrusts, extending her orgasm by a few seconds each. She dropped the vibrator and it buzzed comically against the bedsheets. She panted as she concentrated on his wonderful cock, sawing in and out of her well satisfied pussy, using her muscles to squeeze and milk his cock. Slowing his thrusts and pulling out almost all of the way, he had her feeling empty again for a split second, before sliding back in in slow, long strokes - the way he knew she loved to be fucked. He kept this rhythm up. To her surprise, she felt the stirrings of a third monster orgasm begin to build. They were both breathing heavy and moaning with desire, when she felt his hands leave her hips. He bent forward, sliding his left arm under her, and wrapping around her shoulder, then lifted her body so he could kiss her neck with his rugged, bearded face. She arched her back in response, allowing him to penetrate her deeply. From this angle, his cock raked over her g-spot with every thrust. She was overcome with passion, on the brink of cumming all over his cock again. Then he grabbed the vibrator with his free hand and brought it back into contact with her clit. For the third time that night, she exploded in orgasm. She couldn't hold herself up anymore and fell forward, dislodging half of his cock in the process. Registering slight emptiness, her brain took over and she thrust herself back into his body until he was balls deep again, all the while her orgasm continued to rip through her, and made her pussy contract around his cock. This was enough to push him over the brink, she felt his cock expand within her slightly, and he let out a guttural roar of pleasure. Time slowed again as she felt his cock fire shot after shot of hot cum, as deep as he could within her pussy. His animal thrusts and spurting cock intensified her orgasm, and she almost passed out before collapsing fully forward on the bed and dislodging his cock. He collapsed into a seated position against the wall, gasping for breath. Using her hand to stop the cum flowing out, yet still a little seeped around her fingers, she looked back at her husband over her shoulder, now at eye level against the wall. “Fuck” she gasped. “You came home early!” “Actually” he replied, grinning like a horny teenager “I think you'll agree, it was perfect timing” by Lost_in_her, for Literotica

They are old friends and they need the same thing - relief. by RubyRyan. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. “It was nice to see you too, Mrs. Smith, and I will definitely tell my Mama you asked about her,” I crooned, guiding one of my many little, old ladies towards the exit of my practice. I hope she can't smell the alcohol I'm sweating out, but honestly, she's a vintage Southerner. She'd never point out something like that. Mrs. Smith continued, “I always look forward to this appointment. You're just the most wonderful young man with the best manners.” “Well, thank you, Mrs. Smith. I am hardly a young man any longer, but I do appreciate the compliment.”It's Friday. I'm hungover. I haven't gotten laid in weeks. WEEKS. This moment feels like hell. I need to be finished walking this patient out (Why am I even doing this?), get my keys, and hit the Waffle House, maybe even a nap in my car. I am not going to make it like this. I'm pretty sure Mrs. Johnson was still talking when I closed her passenger side door. I pretended not to notice and backed away, smiling and waving. Jogging past the front desk, I let our receptionist know that I'm heading out for a long lunch. “I have some things to do, so I'll be gone a while,” I mumble distractedly. “Well, I hate to tell you this, but you still have one appointment before lunch,” Sarah laughs. Sarah is the receptionist. Sarah is in her twenties and does not get hangovers, and I don't think she really hates to tell me that. I hate Sarah right now. “No fucking way!” I bark. “Yep. And here she comes,” Sarah said, raising her eyebrows and cutting her eyes to the door. I don't even bother to look. I turn on my heel and head for my office. I have to get a Coke and something to eat. I don't care who she is. The second gulp of full-test Coke starts to slow the tremble in my hands. Jerky. Peanut butter & cheese crackers. A few burps. I cannot keep this up. I feel like shit. With my head on my desk, I make a promise I've made many times before: I am 42 years old. Tonight I will go to bed early. I won't get mad when my wife rejects my advances, and I won't pick a fight over it. I won't get drunk and sleep on the couch. I'll just be a well-rested, miserable guy who isn't getting laid. Just a man who makes all the money for all the things but can't get his dick wet. Fuck my life. Just then, Sarah texts to let me know that my patient is in Room #2. Great. Stretch. Face slaps. Eye drops. Deep breath. I just need to get through this last appointment, and then I'll be home free to the weekend. I open the door to the exam room and see a face I've seen many times before. “Emily. Wow! It's so good to see you. How did I not realize you were coming in?” I close the door behind me and plop down on my rolling chair. Emily is a very old friend. Well, really more than a friend. We were couple friends when we were all first married, but before that, Emily and I had spent a great deal of time dry humping and groping each other starting the Summer after high school graduation, pretty much every time we were home from college, and then until we both married other people. God, what great memories - so many blowjobs and hand jobs, so much heavy breathing and desire, coaxing her from one base to the next. Jesus, I felt like a god the first time she let me touch those amazing tits. And then teaching her how to suck my cock. Fuck. How did I never get in her panties? Jesus, what a waste! And here I am now, in my 40s, still not getting laid and still mentally dry humping Emily Masterson. Ugh. “Hi, there. It's ok. I'm sure the last name threw you off,” she replied sweetly. Rolling over to her on my chair, I glance down and pretend to examine the name on the file with a chuckle, “Yeah, I guess so. I haven't known an Emily Masterson in what, 20 years?” She blushes and laughs, wringing her hands in her lap, “Oh, my god. It's so funny to think of the Emily Masterson you knew then.” Oh, she is adorable and clearly nervous about something. I'm close enough now to see the flush of her skin, and the outline of those tits, and smell her perfume. Um. Fuck. It's a good thing I still have this stupid folder in my lap. I'm hard just sitting here next to her. Eighteen year old Emily Masterson was certainly more confident, but not much else has changed - small, long brown hair, green eyes, and that same glorious rack. Wearing skinny jeans, boots, and a fitted black turtleneck, she looks really good. Nothing over the top, but a clearly put together woman. She would look better naked and bouncing on my cock, I think to myself, but quickly disabuse myself of any further fantasies. Fuck, dude. Do your job. You are not 18 anymore, and there is no way you are going to see her naked today. I sigh. As if hearing my thoughts, Emily blushes more deeply and blurts out, “I just couldn't keep his last name after all the things he's done. I need a fresh start, I guess.” “Seems reasonable to me,” I say, smiling at her, hopefully putting her at ease, not to mention hopefully distracting me from thinking about how much I want to take her clothes off. I take a deep breath and move to begin the exam, but before I can, Emily puts her hand on my arm and in a lower, huskier voice, whispers “And so after I finish up with this appointment, I'll only have one item left on my new life to do list.” The words are innocent enough, but the hand on my arm is something different entirely. She squeezes my arm a bit and begins to circle her fingertips in my arm hair. Her touch is so light and inviting, so seductive. Oh, god. I want to take off all of her clothes and devour her. I want to lick every inch of that delicious little body, bury myself in her warmth, and make her cum over and over until I exhaust myself on top of her. Clearing my throat, I break the charged silence and ask, “Emily, what is the last thing on your list?” Emily shocks me by laughing. She looks directly at me, eyes sparkling, and purrs, “Why don't I let you finish doing your job, and then I can tell you about that.” Before I can stop myself, I let out a sigh and blurt, “I'll be honest with you, Emily. I don't know if I can wait to know. I'm tremendously hungover, your hand is on my arm in a way that I like very much, I have a raging hard on, and you smell amazing. Just put me out of my misery.” The laugh that follows doesn't surprise me this time. Oh, it's music to my ears. She's laughing and smiling at me and dear god, I want to touch her. “There he is,” she starts, smiling with eyes full of mischief, clearly pleased with herself. “What?” I ask, laughing. “I was beginning to wonder if my old friend was still under that starchy coat,” she teases. “Switch spots with me. You sit here, like the patient, and I'll be you.” And just like that, I'm sitting in the exam chair and Emily Masterson is climbing into my lap to straddle me. “Oh, fuck, Emily” I groan. I close my eyes and enjoy the weight of her on me, her hands on either side of my face, as she kisses me desperately. “I know you're married,” she gasps, coming up for air between kisses. “I know this is wrong, and I will stop kissing you in a minute, but please just let me enjoy this for a second,” she begs in a ragged whisper, as she begins moving down my jaw line to my neck. I have a rock hard cock in my pants and a beautiful woman in heat on my lap. And I know I have one good decision left to make. I let out a tortured sigh. Emily's kissing slows, and her eyes, hooded with lust, search mine. Apparently not seeing what she wanted, Emily makes a quick move to get up and finds my hands on her waist, pinning her in place. “Where do you think you're going, Emily?” I grind through gritted teeth. “Oh, thank God!” she whispers, settling her crotch down onto mine with a series of needy hip rolls. “I'm out of my mind for you.” “Trust me. The feeling is mutual, but we should do this right,” I demand, trying to still her hips. Emily reaches for the bottom of her turtleneck and starts to pull it over her head. “I don't care about right. Just fuck me quickly. I need you inside me,” she begs. Leaning into her neck, running my hands down her back, smelling her, licking and biting, I continue, barely able to utter the words, “I need to be able to see and touch all of you, and you're going to need to be able to make a lot of noise. I want to fuck you for days.” But she doesn't care. She just wants me inside her. Now. “Please? Just a little? I'll be so quiet,” she pleads as she reaches up to unclasp her bra. “Oh, fuck, Emily. If you get those out, I'm done. I may cum in my pants as it is,” I groan and grab both of her shoulders as she continues to grind against my raging hard on. I can't even look at her when I say, “This is the weirdest day of my life, because I'm going to reject your offer . . ” And before I could finish, Emily tries to knock my hands away in disbelief and interrupts with a furious, “WHAT?” “for now,” I finish. “No, you're not,” she asserts. “I need this so much, and you are so hard,” she pants, grinding her crotch against my throbbing cock. Emily looks into my eyes and seduces me with her lust, “How can you tell me no? Don't you want to know what my pussy feels like? It's so wet for you, and it's so close. It would be so easy to just slip that big cock in and get the relief we both need. Don't you want to help me, Dean?” She finishes cooing into my ear. “Fuck, Emily,” I cave, leaning my head back in surrender, definitely not making that one good decision. As my hold on her shoulders relaxes, she unclasps the front of her bra, releasing her amazing tits between us. “Look at me, Emily,” I bark. “Look. at. me.” She raises her eyes to meet mine, flushed cheeks, hard nipples, eyes drunk with lust. I put my hand under her chin and growl, “I just want to make sure you know there's no going back now. And that whimper is not enough confirmation.” “Tell me, Emily. Let me hear it. Tell me what you need,” I whisper huskily, cupping and pushing her tits together, rubbing my thumbs over the tight pink nipples. Emily's moans and need grow as I pinch her nipples mercilessly and press my face into her cleavage. “Oh, Dean. Yes. Yes, please. I need you inside me,” she whispers frantically. “Fuck yes, Emily. I'm finally going to fuck you. I'm going to make you scream my name, and then I'm going to blow my load deep inside you, like I've always wanted,” I whisper menacingly into her ear. “Umm. Yes, Dean. And it's going to feel so good,” she purrs while sliding away from me to take off her jeans and panties. I watch and stroke my cock through my pants as, finally, Emily Masterson stands in front of me completely naked, aroused, and determined to have me fuck her. I take one deep breath, blow it out, and tell her to lock the door. Emily smiles and says, “Don't worry. I arranged for them all to go out to lunch. My treat. No one else is here, and the front door is locked.” “Oh, fuck yes,” I mutter in relief, launching myself at her, kissing her hard and pinning her against the office countertop. I wrap her naked legs around my waist, engulfing one of her peaked nipples in my mouth, and she leans her head back against the cabinets in pleasure. The resulting moan that floods the room is one of desire, but also relief. But the relief is short-lived as Emily's need begins to overwhelm her. She pleads with me, “I really need you inside me, Dean. Please don't make me wait any longer.” “Oh, my god. There are so many things I want to do to you, Emily,” I groan, undoing my belt and pants, never taking my mouth off of hers. “But good fuck, I need this. I need you, goddamnit.” “Umm. That's what I want,” Emily coos, as she slides off the counter to take my rigid cock in her hand.“ “It's gotten so much bigger, Dean,” she says, stroking my shaft with lust in her eyes. “I hope you don't mind if I” she says distractedly as she dips down and takes the engorged head of my cock in her warm mouth. “OH, FUCK, EMILY! Jesus Christ.” I cannot help but bark out like a man bitten by a snake. I pluck Emily's head off my cock with a firm hand in her hair. “Let's get you back on this counter with your legs around me,” I demand. I rub the head of my cock across her clit until I can feel the first quickening of her orgasm. When I know she is ready to shatter, I slowly push the weeping head of my cock against her soaked sex. “You are so ready for me, Emily,” I whisper in her ear. “Yes! Oh my god. Please. I need you, Dean,” she whimpers. And then I slide my painfully hard cock into her pussy. Inch by throbbing inch, I bury myself in her welcoming heat. “You feel so good. So wet, Emily. So wet for me,” I murmur in her neck. And then we pause. To breathe, to feel the intensity of this moment, to enjoy the relief of overwhelming, shared desire. “Oh, god. You have to move. I have to feel you, Dean. I'm so close” Emily pleads. “Yes. Fuck. I'm going to. I'm trying to hold off,” I gasp. “Fuck. When I start moving, I'm going to fuck you senseless, and I know it won't last long,” I explain. “I don't care! Fuck me!” she cries, wrapping her arms around my neck and holding on tight. Watching her face, I start to move. The expression of relief and pleasure I see there weakens my knees. “That's it, Emily. This is for you. Enjoy me,” I encourage her, feeling my orgasm back off with a suddenly increased sense of duty to deliver for Emily. I lean back and reach between us to press my thumb lightly above her clit, watching my cock slide in and out of her weeping pussy. She feels so fucking good, so responsive, so going to make me cum in her before I want to. “Oh, Dean. Dean. Dean,” she begins to moan, drunk with pleasure on my fat cock. “It feels so good, Dean. You just don't know how long it's been. You. Just. Don't. Know,” she whimpers in time with my strokes. “Oh, I know, baby. I know. I can feel how long it's been. Just enjoy it. Let me make you feel good. You're getting close. I can feel it and see it on your face. Give it to me. Let me have it. I've got you,” I tell her. With one thumb on her clit and two fingers squeezing one of her nipples, I watch Emily Masterson fall apart on my dick. Her skin flushes and seemingly every muscle in her core flutters and then contracts hard, pulsing on my cock, encouraging me to fuck and fill her. And that's exactly what I do. As she is still quaking on my cock, I begin to take what I want. I pull her hips further off the counter and down onto the full length of my dick. Pumping her drenched pussy relentlessly and watching those incredible tits bounce, I know I'm about to cum. “Fuck, you feel so good. So tight. So needy. I'm so deep in you, Emily. I'm fucking you in an exam room, and I'm going to cum inside you,” I groan with my forehead against hers. “YES!” She screams. “Fuck me, Dean! Give it to me.” And then I feel the tightening, the tingle, the crash of the first wave, and I'm coming inside her. Pulse after pulse of relief, I pump into her. “Hmm. Yes, Dean,” Emily moans. “That's what I want. Fill me with your cum. Oh, yes. You feel so good. THIS feels so good.” “Oh, fuck. Yes. Take it, Emily.” I demand. “Oh, yes! Cum in me. Give me what I need, Dean!” She screamed as pulse after pulse of my rigid cock emptied my seed deep into her pussy. I run my hands down her body, trailing kisses across her breasts and nipples and up to her neck, moaning and groaning in satisfaction. Panting, we lean against each other and soak up the release, giggling at the occasional tremor of aftershock. And then there is nothing but the sound of our breathing and the HVAC system. Emily eventually breaks the silence by asking, “Do you still want to hear the final to do on my list?” “That wasn't it?” I laugh. “Well, kind of, but I was actually hoping we could do it more than once,” she begins to explain. “Dear god. Are you serious?” I interrupt, still shamefully trying to catch my breath. “Haha. I know you aren't 18 anymore, Dean,” she says, as she begins putting back on her clothes. “Neither am I,” she continued, “but I do want an arrangement between us. No strings attached. Just regular lunch time fucking. At my house. I'm not far from here, I work from home and live alone. I plan for all of those things to stay true. So, if you'd like to do that, and maybe more, again, starting Monday, come any day you like. Just text me that morning.” And then she grabs her purse, kisses me deeply and walks out without a second glance. I stand in exam room #2 for a few more seconds, catching my breath and making sure that I'm not dreaming. Daily, no strings attached incredible fucking? Jesus Christ, could that be possible? I disinfect all of the equipment and furniture, walk back to my private office and sit down to enjoy a tumbler of whiskey and a cigar. With plenty of time before my staff comes back, I open the practice scheduling software and mark my lunch hour as “Out of Office” for the foreseeable future. SMS: If the offer is still good, I'll be there just after 12 today SMS: Perfect After living in this area my entire life, I cannot believe what I am seeing. I have driven down this road nearly every day of my life, and I have never noticed this driveway. Quickly swallowed up by a giant azalea hedgerow and leyland cypress trees, my truck disappears from view, and I am rolling down a winding driveway towards a sprawling, mid-century ranch. I am about to pull into the garage of an old flame, THE old flame, really. She showed back up after a very high profile divorce and is laying low in the woods, apparently. She seduced me in my office three days ago. We are both adults. So naturally, I'm already back for more. SMS: Garage. Close the door behind you There is plenty of room for my truck next to Emily's Mercedes. I close the garage door and walk into her house. The house is beautiful – open and minimalist in style. Or maybe she just hasn't finished buying décor? Either way, I like it. I scan the kitchen and adjoining den for Emily and hear her coming down the hall from what I assume must be the bedroom wing of the house. “Dean! What a great way to start the week. It's so good to see you,” Emily announces, walking towards me in a long, black robe and throwing her arms around my neck. She smells and feels so good. By the time I realize I'm grasping her ass cheeks with both hands, Emily is laughing. “Oh, this is going to be excellent,” she chuckles between kisses. “Now, before we do anything else, I have an idea about something, but you have to promise that you will tell the 100% truth,” she teases. “Tell you the 100% truth about what?” I ask. “Well, I have a hunch, and if I'm right, it's going to decide something for me,” she explains. Not wanting to be a killjoy, I hesitantly agree, “OK. I'll play. I'll be honest.” Wrapping her naked arms and legs around me and pressing my head down into her cleavage, Emily kisses the top of my head and whispers, “How long has it been since you've had a blowjob?” I tense with humiliation, but then let out a long sigh, holding my head against her chest, kissing her lightly and considering. “Oh, fuck, Emily” I laugh. “I'm wounded. Was it that obvious?” “Welllllllll, I've never known any man to refuse a blowjob, especially not you. In fact, I've never known anyone who loves them more than you. So, yeah, it was weird. But then I wondered if maybe it was something you wanted to keep only for your wife…” I can't help but make an involuntary laughing sound. “which I would completely understand,” she finished softly. “Yeah, no,” I begin, chuckling now. “If she remembers what a blowjob is, she is not giving them to me and hasn't in many years.” “Ok. Well, that's perfect then,” she notes, smiling and wriggling to stand down on the floor. “So, what did my answer decide?” I ask, laughingly. “Oh, I was wondering if you'd remember that part,” she begins, reaching for my belt. “Your answer decided what I'm going to do to you first,” she continues, kneeling in front of me and freeing my rigid member. I'm too stunned for eloquence. I am watching a beautiful woman get on her knees to suck my cock, and I don't have to buy her anything or apologize for wanting it. She just wants to suck my cock because it will make me feel good. “HOLY. SHIT.” I choke out, as Emily licks around the head of my cock and then up and down my shaft. “Umm. I always did love sucking your dick. It's so fucking hot how turned on you get,” she murmurs from my crotch. When she next takes the engorged head of my cock into her mouth with a vibrating moan, I have to put my hand on the kitchen counter to steady myself. It's sensory overload. Warm suction and pressure on my dick, hand on my balls, gorgeous woman actually wanting to suck my dick, moaning, sucking, wet. “Oh, fuck, Emily. That feels incredible,” I groan, throwing my head back and enjoying the sensations. And there is nothing but a moan of encouragement from Emily, as she begins to work the head and shaft in unison. “Oh, yes, baby. Suck my fucking dick. That's it. That's how it's done. Jesus Christ, do you know how to suck cock,” I begin to ramble deliriously. Emily cannot help but laugh and reply, “There you are.” “Oh, fuck yeah, baby. Your mouth feels incredible. And your eyes looking up at me. Holy shit. Oh, fuck. Oh, fuck. I'm getting close. Fuck. Slow down,” I demand, attempting to push at Emily's head. “No, no, now. No way,” she keeps her hand locked on my shaft. “Let's get this out of the way. Give it to me. Cum in my mouth, and let me hear how good it feels” she purrs. “Good fuck, Emily. You are so hot. Keeping sucking it just like that. Oh, god. Oh god. That's it. Oh, god. Emily. I'm going to cum down your throat. FUCK, it feels so good. FUCK. That's it. Oh, god. I'm cumming. I'm cumming, Emily. I'm cumming down your throat,” I finish in a grunted whisper, thrusting into her mouth. Emily sucks me clean and stands with a smile, while I am still clutching the counter for support and trying to catch my breath. “Jesus Christ, Emily. That was incredible,” I groan to her appreciatively as she moves to make drinks. “Whiskey neat?” she asks. “Perfect, but make it fast, and get your ass back in here,” I bark. “Oh, bossy. You're going to give me shivers,” Emily teases with a grin, handing me the whiskey glass and curling up on the sleek leather sectional. “So, how was work this morning?” she asks. “Um, the sex part of this is not over yet, my friend. It's not time to talk shop. It's time for you to come sit next to me.” Surprisingly, she moved without argument. “Oh, that's much better. Yes, ma'am. Right next to me, and then swing those beautiful legs into my lap,” I direct her. While we sipped our drinks in the quiet, I ran my hand softly down the expanse of her toned legs, slowly inching higher inside her thighs, watch her body tense and relax as I approach and avoid her core. When I hear a low moan escape her lips, I quickly change drink hands and give myself better access to her pussy, sliding my hand up to cup her mound. She bucks beneath me with a groan, wanting more pressure. I move between her thighs and lean down to suck each of her nipples deep and hard, earning two low moans from Emily, as she begins to writhe beneath me. Isolating her swollen clit, not too quick, and not hard enough to get her there fast, I lean into her ear: “Did you really think I was going to leave without getting some of this sweet pussy?” I bite on her earlobe and dip two fingers inside. “Oh, baby. You are so wet,” I purr into her ear. “Are you going to cum for me, sweet girl?” I tease. “Oh, my god, Dean. Oh, you always know just what to do,” she whispers, nearly delirious with need. There it is. I could see the flush spread across her skin as I spread her with my cock. “Yes, Dean! Oh, my God. It feels so good. Ah. Oh, Dean, I'm going to cum,” Emily murmurs just before she tenses and closes her eyes. “You look so good cumming around my cock, Emily,” I groan into her ear. “I want to fuck you all day, just so I can watch you cum.” “Oh, god. I hope you do,” Emily assures me. “You feel so good. I feel like I might cry or laugh, or both.” “I think you're cock drunk.” I chuckle between thrusts. “That's fine. Guilty. Whatever. Just keep fucking me. My god, it just feels so good… ” Trailing my hand up her neck and into her hair, I slowly make a fist and pull Emily taught. Nipping her earlobe and increasing the pace on her clit, I admire the wanton woman beneath me. We are fucking for mutual pleasure. What a gift. And when I see that sweet flush start to rise in her skin, I quicken my pace and give in to the tightening in my balls. “Oh, Dean. I'm so close,” Emily pants. “Oh, fuck, yes. Give it to me, Emily” I demand. And she does. Waves of pleasure roll through her body, massaging my cock buried deep inside her. I can't help but tip over the edge watching her embrace her orgasm. And I hope to god I'm not dreaming, because this is fantastic. “Oh, wow. That was JUST what I needed. I don't think I realized how hard up I really was,” she laughs from beneath her curtain of hair. “Yeah, that quickie on Friday was definitely not enough for me. I was counting the minutes until I could get here.” “Not me,” she quips. “I didn't think about it at all, actually. Forgot until just before you pulled… ” “Bullshit!” I laugh and smack her on the ass. Emily laughs and blushes and moves to pour us another drink. “The shower is through there, if you'd like. I'll be heading back up to my office. I trust you can see yourself out?” she asks as a statement. “Yes, ma'am,” I respond sarcastically, somewhat hurt by her coldness. “Listen. You and I both know this is already dangerous territory. Let's hold off falling in love again for as long as possible.” And she was right, of course. by RubyRyan for Literotica

They are old friends and they need the same thing - relief. by RubyRyan. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. “It was nice to see you too, Mrs. Smith, and I will definitely tell my Mama you asked about her,” I crooned, guiding one of my many little, old ladies towards the exit of my practice. I hope she can't smell the alcohol I'm sweating out, but honestly, she's a vintage Southerner. She'd never point out something like that. Mrs. Smith continued, “I always look forward to this appointment. You're just the most wonderful young man with the best manners.” “Well, thank you, Mrs. Smith. I am hardly a young man any longer, but I do appreciate the compliment.”It's Friday. I'm hungover. I haven't gotten laid in weeks. WEEKS. This moment feels like hell. I need to be finished walking this patient out (Why am I even doing this?), get my keys, and hit the Waffle House, maybe even a nap in my car. I am not going to make it like this. I'm pretty sure Mrs. Johnson was still talking when I closed her passenger side door. I pretended not to notice and backed away, smiling and waving. Jogging past the front desk, I let our receptionist know that I'm heading out for a long lunch. “I have some things to do, so I'll be gone a while,” I mumble distractedly. “Well, I hate to tell you this, but you still have one appointment before lunch,” Sarah laughs. Sarah is the receptionist. Sarah is in her twenties and does not get hangovers, and I don't think she really hates to tell me that. I hate Sarah right now. “No fucking way!” I bark. “Yep. And here she comes,” Sarah said, raising her eyebrows and cutting her eyes to the door. I don't even bother to look. I turn on my heel and head for my office. I have to get a Coke and something to eat. I don't care who she is. The second gulp of full-test Coke starts to slow the tremble in my hands. Jerky. Peanut butter & cheese crackers. A few burps. I cannot keep this up. I feel like shit. With my head on my desk, I make a promise I've made many times before: I am 42 years old. Tonight I will go to bed early. I won't get mad when my wife rejects my advances, and I won't pick a fight over it. I won't get drunk and sleep on the couch. I'll just be a well-rested, miserable guy who isn't getting laid. Just a man who makes all the money for all the things but can't get his dick wet. Fuck my life. Just then, Sarah texts to let me know that my patient is in Room #2. Great. Stretch. Face slaps. Eye drops. Deep breath. I just need to get through this last appointment, and then I'll be home free to the weekend. I open the door to the exam room and see a face I've seen many times before. “Emily. Wow! It's so good to see you. How did I not realize you were coming in?” I close the door behind me and plop down on my rolling chair. Emily is a very old friend. Well, really more than a friend. We were couple friends when we were all first married, but before that, Emily and I had spent a great deal of time dry humping and groping each other starting the Summer after high school graduation, pretty much every time we were home from college, and then until we both married other people. God, what great memories - so many blowjobs and hand jobs, so much heavy breathing and desire, coaxing her from one base to the next. Jesus, I felt like a god the first time she let me touch those amazing tits. And then teaching her how to suck my cock. Fuck. How did I never get in her panties? Jesus, what a waste! And here I am now, in my 40s, still not getting laid and still mentally dry humping Emily Masterson. Ugh. “Hi, there. It's ok. I'm sure the last name threw you off,” she replied sweetly. Rolling over to her on my chair, I glance down and pretend to examine the name on the file with a chuckle, “Yeah, I guess so. I haven't known an Emily Masterson in what, 20 years?” She blushes and laughs, wringing her hands in her lap, “Oh, my god. It's so funny to think of the Emily Masterson you knew then.” Oh, she is adorable and clearly nervous about something. I'm close enough now to see the flush of her skin, and the outline of those tits, and smell her perfume. Um. Fuck. It's a good thing I still have this stupid folder in my lap. I'm hard just sitting here next to her. Eighteen year old Emily Masterson was certainly more confident, but not much else has changed - small, long brown hair, green eyes, and that same glorious rack. Wearing skinny jeans, boots, and a fitted black turtleneck, she looks really good. Nothing over the top, but a clearly put together woman. She would look better naked and bouncing on my cock, I think to myself, but quickly disabuse myself of any further fantasies. Fuck, dude. Do your job. You are not 18 anymore, and there is no way you are going to see her naked today. I sigh. As if hearing my thoughts, Emily blushes more deeply and blurts out, “I just couldn't keep his last name after all the things he's done. I need a fresh start, I guess.” “Seems reasonable to me,” I say, smiling at her, hopefully putting her at ease, not to mention hopefully distracting me from thinking about how much I want to take her clothes off. I take a deep breath and move to begin the exam, but before I can, Emily puts her hand on my arm and in a lower, huskier voice, whispers “And so after I finish up with this appointment, I'll only have one item left on my new life to do list.” The words are innocent enough, but the hand on my arm is something different entirely. She squeezes my arm a bit and begins to circle her fingertips in my arm hair. Her touch is so light and inviting, so seductive. Oh, god. I want to take off all of her clothes and devour her. I want to lick every inch of that delicious little body, bury myself in her warmth, and make her cum over and over until I exhaust myself on top of her. Clearing my throat, I break the charged silence and ask, “Emily, what is the last thing on your list?” Emily shocks me by laughing. She looks directly at me, eyes sparkling, and purrs, “Why don't I let you finish doing your job, and then I can tell you about that.” Before I can stop myself, I let out a sigh and blurt, “I'll be honest with you, Emily. I don't know if I can wait to know. I'm tremendously hungover, your hand is on my arm in a way that I like very much, I have a raging hard on, and you smell amazing. Just put me out of my misery.” The laugh that follows doesn't surprise me this time. Oh, it's music to my ears. She's laughing and smiling at me and dear god, I want to touch her. “There he is,” she starts, smiling with eyes full of mischief, clearly pleased with herself. “What?” I ask, laughing. “I was beginning to wonder if my old friend was still under that starchy coat,” she teases. “Switch spots with me. You sit here, like the patient, and I'll be you.” And just like that, I'm sitting in the exam chair and Emily Masterson is climbing into my lap to straddle me. “Oh, fuck, Emily” I groan. I close my eyes and enjoy the weight of her on me, her hands on either side of my face, as she kisses me desperately. “I know you're married,” she gasps, coming up for air between kisses. “I know this is wrong, and I will stop kissing you in a minute, but please just let me enjoy this for a second,” she begs in a ragged whisper, as she begins moving down my jaw line to my neck. I have a rock hard cock in my pants and a beautiful woman in heat on my lap. And I know I have one good decision left to make. I let out a tortured sigh. Emily's kissing slows, and her eyes, hooded with lust, search mine. Apparently not seeing what she wanted, Emily makes a quick move to get up and finds my hands on her waist, pinning her in place. “Where do you think you're going, Emily?” I grind through gritted teeth. “Oh, thank God!” she whispers, settling her crotch down onto mine with a series of needy hip rolls. “I'm out of my mind for you.” “Trust me. The feeling is mutual, but we should do this right,” I demand, trying to still her hips. Emily reaches for the bottom of her turtleneck and starts to pull it over her head. “I don't care about right. Just fuck me quickly. I need you inside me,” she begs. Leaning into her neck, running my hands down her back, smelling her, licking and biting, I continue, barely able to utter the words, “I need to be able to see and touch all of you, and you're going to need to be able to make a lot of noise. I want to fuck you for days.” But she doesn't care. She just wants me inside her. Now. “Please? Just a little? I'll be so quiet,” she pleads as she reaches up to unclasp her bra. “Oh, fuck, Emily. If you get those out, I'm done. I may cum in my pants as it is,” I groan and grab both of her shoulders as she continues to grind against my raging hard on. I can't even look at her when I say, “This is the weirdest day of my life, because I'm going to reject your offer . . ” And before I could finish, Emily tries to knock my hands away in disbelief and interrupts with a furious, “WHAT?” “for now,” I finish. “No, you're not,” she asserts. “I need this so much, and you are so hard,” she pants, grinding her crotch against my throbbing cock. Emily looks into my eyes and seduces me with her lust, “How can you tell me no? Don't you want to know what my pussy feels like? It's so wet for you, and it's so close. It would be so easy to just slip that big cock in and get the relief we both need. Don't you want to help me, Dean?” She finishes cooing into my ear. “Fuck, Emily,” I cave, leaning my head back in surrender, definitely not making that one good decision. As my hold on her shoulders relaxes, she unclasps the front of her bra, releasing her amazing tits between us. “Look at me, Emily,” I bark. “Look. at. me.” She raises her eyes to meet mine, flushed cheeks, hard nipples, eyes drunk with lust. I put my hand under her chin and growl, “I just want to make sure you know there's no going back now. And that whimper is not enough confirmation.” “Tell me, Emily. Let me hear it. Tell me what you need,” I whisper huskily, cupping and pushing her tits together, rubbing my thumbs over the tight pink nipples. Emily's moans and need grow as I pinch her nipples mercilessly and press my face into her cleavage. “Oh, Dean. Yes. Yes, please. I need you inside me,” she whispers frantically. “Fuck yes, Emily. I'm finally going to fuck you. I'm going to make you scream my name, and then I'm going to blow my load deep inside you, like I've always wanted,” I whisper menacingly into her ear. “Umm. Yes, Dean. And it's going to feel so good,” she purrs while sliding away from me to take off her jeans and panties. I watch and stroke my cock through my pants as, finally, Emily Masterson stands in front of me completely naked, aroused, and determined to have me fuck her. I take one deep breath, blow it out, and tell her to lock the door. Emily smiles and says, “Don't worry. I arranged for them all to go out to lunch. My treat. No one else is here, and the front door is locked.” “Oh, fuck yes,” I mutter in relief, launching myself at her, kissing her hard and pinning her against the office countertop. I wrap her naked legs around my waist, engulfing one of her peaked nipples in my mouth, and she leans her head back against the cabinets in pleasure. The resulting moan that floods the room is one of desire, but also relief. But the relief is short-lived as Emily's need begins to overwhelm her. She pleads with me, “I really need you inside me, Dean. Please don't make me wait any longer.” “Oh, my god. There are so many things I want to do to you, Emily,” I groan, undoing my belt and pants, never taking my mouth off of hers. “But good fuck, I need this. I need you, goddamnit.” “Umm. That's what I want,” Emily coos, as she slides off the counter to take my rigid cock in her hand.“ “It's gotten so much bigger, Dean,” she says, stroking my shaft with lust in her eyes. “I hope you don't mind if I” she says distractedly as she dips down and takes the engorged head of my cock in her warm mouth. “OH, FUCK, EMILY! Jesus Christ.” I cannot help but bark out like a man bitten by a snake. I pluck Emily's head off my cock with a firm hand in her hair. “Let's get you back on this counter with your legs around me,” I demand. I rub the head of my cock across her clit until I can feel the first quickening of her orgasm. When I know she is ready to shatter, I slowly push the weeping head of my cock against her soaked sex. “You are so ready for me, Emily,” I whisper in her ear. “Yes! Oh my god. Please. I need you, Dean,” she whimpers. And then I slide my painfully hard cock into her pussy. Inch by throbbing inch, I bury myself in her welcoming heat. “You feel so good. So wet, Emily. So wet for me,” I murmur in her neck. And then we pause. To breathe, to feel the intensity of this moment, to enjoy the relief of overwhelming, shared desire. “Oh, god. You have to move. I have to feel you, Dean. I'm so close” Emily pleads. “Yes. Fuck. I'm going to. I'm trying to hold off,” I gasp. “Fuck. When I start moving, I'm going to fuck you senseless, and I know it won't last long,” I explain. “I don't care! Fuck me!” she cries, wrapping her arms around my neck and holding on tight. Watching her face, I start to move. The expression of relief and pleasure I see there weakens my knees. “That's it, Emily. This is for you. Enjoy me,” I encourage her, feeling my orgasm back off with a suddenly increased sense of duty to deliver for Emily. I lean back and reach between us to press my thumb lightly above her clit, watching my cock slide in and out of her weeping pussy. She feels so fucking good, so responsive, so going to make me cum in her before I want to. “Oh, Dean. Dean. Dean,” she begins to moan, drunk with pleasure on my fat cock. “It feels so good, Dean. You just don't know how long it's been. You. Just. Don't. Know,” she whimpers in time with my strokes. “Oh, I know, baby. I know. I can feel how long it's been. Just enjoy it. Let me make you feel good. You're getting close. I can feel it and see it on your face. Give it to me. Let me have it. I've got you,” I tell her. With one thumb on her clit and two fingers squeezing one of her nipples, I watch Emily Masterson fall apart on my dick. Her skin flushes and seemingly every muscle in her core flutters and then contracts hard, pulsing on my cock, encouraging me to fuck and fill her. And that's exactly what I do. As she is still quaking on my cock, I begin to take what I want. I pull her hips further off the counter and down onto the full length of my dick. Pumping her drenched pussy relentlessly and watching those incredible tits bounce, I know I'm about to cum. “Fuck, you feel so good. So tight. So needy. I'm so deep in you, Emily. I'm fucking you in an exam room, and I'm going to cum inside you,” I groan with my forehead against hers. “YES!” She screams. “Fuck me, Dean! Give it to me.” And then I feel the tightening, the tingle, the crash of the first wave, and I'm coming inside her. Pulse after pulse of relief, I pump into her. “Hmm. Yes, Dean,” Emily moans. “That's what I want. Fill me with your cum. Oh, yes. You feel so good. THIS feels so good.” “Oh, fuck. Yes. Take it, Emily.” I demand. “Oh, yes! Cum in me. Give me what I need, Dean!” She screamed as pulse after pulse of my rigid cock emptied my seed deep into her pussy. I run my hands down her body, trailing kisses across her breasts and nipples and up to her neck, moaning and groaning in satisfaction. Panting, we lean against each other and soak up the release, giggling at the occasional tremor of aftershock. And then there is nothing but the sound of our breathing and the HVAC system. Emily eventually breaks the silence by asking, “Do you still want to hear the final to do on my list?” “That wasn't it?” I laugh. “Well, kind of, but I was actually hoping we could do it more than once,” she begins to explain. “Dear god. Are you serious?” I interrupt, still shamefully trying to catch my breath. “Haha. I know you aren't 18 anymore, Dean,” she says, as she begins putting back on her clothes. “Neither am I,” she continued, “but I do want an arrangement between us. No strings attached. Just regular lunch time fucking. At my house. I'm not far from here, I work from home and live alone. I plan for all of those things to stay true. So, if you'd like to do that, and maybe more, again, starting Monday, come any day you like. Just text me that morning.” And then she grabs her purse, kisses me deeply and walks out without a second glance. I stand in exam room #2 for a few more seconds, catching my breath and making sure that I'm not dreaming. Daily, no strings attached incredible fucking? Jesus Christ, could that be possible? I disinfect all of the equipment and furniture, walk back to my private office and sit down to enjoy a tumbler of whiskey and a cigar. With plenty of time before my staff comes back, I open the practice scheduling software and mark my lunch hour as “Out of Office” for the foreseeable future. SMS: If the offer is still good, I'll be there just after 12 today SMS: Perfect After living in this area my entire life, I cannot believe what I am seeing. I have driven down this road nearly every day of my life, and I have never noticed this driveway. Quickly swallowed up by a giant azalea hedgerow and leyland cypress trees, my truck disappears from view, and I am rolling down a winding driveway towards a sprawling, mid-century ranch. I am about to pull into the garage of an old flame, THE old flame, really. She showed back up after a very high profile divorce and is laying low in the woods, apparently. She seduced me in my office three days ago. We are both adults. So naturally, I'm already back for more. SMS: Garage. Close the door behind you There is plenty of room for my truck next to Emily's Mercedes. I close the garage door and walk into her house. The house is beautiful – open and minimalist in style. Or maybe she just hasn't finished buying décor? Either way, I like it. I scan the kitchen and adjoining den for Emily and hear her coming down the hall from what I assume must be the bedroom wing of the house. “Dean! What a great way to start the week. It's so good to see you,” Emily announces, walking towards me in a long, black robe and throwing her arms around my neck. She smells and feels so good. By the time I realize I'm grasping her ass cheeks with both hands, Emily is laughing. “Oh, this is going to be excellent,” she chuckles between kisses. “Now, before we do anything else, I have an idea about something, but you have to promise that you will tell the 100% truth,” she teases. “Tell you the 100% truth about what?” I ask. “Well, I have a hunch, and if I'm right, it's going to decide something for me,” she explains. Not wanting to be a killjoy, I hesitantly agree, “OK. I'll play. I'll be honest.” Wrapping her naked arms and legs around me and pressing my head down into her cleavage, Emily kisses the top of my head and whispers, “How long has it been since you've had a blowjob?” I tense with humiliation, but then let out a long sigh, holding my head against her chest, kissing her lightly and considering. “Oh, fuck, Emily” I laugh. “I'm wounded. Was it that obvious?” “Welllllllll, I've never known any man to refuse a blowjob, especially not you. In fact, I've never known anyone who loves them more than you. So, yeah, it was weird. But then I wondered if maybe it was something you wanted to keep only for your wife…” I can't help but make an involuntary laughing sound. “which I would completely understand,” she finished softly. “Yeah, no,” I begin, chuckling now. “If she remembers what a blowjob is, she is not giving them to me and hasn't in many years.” “Ok. Well, that's perfect then,” she notes, smiling and wriggling to stand down on the floor. “So, what did my answer decide?” I ask, laughingly. “Oh, I was wondering if you'd remember that part,” she begins, reaching for my belt. “Your answer decided what I'm going to do to you first,” she continues, kneeling in front of me and freeing my rigid member. I'm too stunned for eloquence. I am watching a beautiful woman get on her knees to suck my cock, and I don't have to buy her anything or apologize for wanting it. She just wants to suck my cock because it will make me feel good. “HOLY. SHIT.” I choke out, as Emily licks around the head of my cock and then up and down my shaft. “Umm. I always did love sucking your dick. It's so fucking hot how turned on you get,” she murmurs from my crotch. When she next takes the engorged head of my cock into her mouth with a vibrating moan, I have to put my hand on the kitchen counter to steady myself. It's sensory overload. Warm suction and pressure on my dick, hand on my balls, gorgeous woman actually wanting to suck my dick, moaning, sucking, wet. “Oh, fuck, Emily. That feels incredible,” I groan, throwing my head back and enjoying the sensations. And there is nothing but a moan of encouragement from Emily, as she begins to work the head and shaft in unison. “Oh, yes, baby. Suck my fucking dick. That's it. That's how it's done. Jesus Christ, do you know how to suck cock,” I begin to ramble deliriously. Emily cannot help but laugh and reply, “There you are.” “Oh, fuck yeah, baby. Your mouth feels incredible. And your eyes looking up at me. Holy shit. Oh, fuck. Oh, fuck. I'm getting close. Fuck. Slow down,” I demand, attempting to push at Emily's head. “No, no, now. No way,” she keeps her hand locked on my shaft. “Let's get this out of the way. Give it to me. Cum in my mouth, and let me hear how good it feels” she purrs. “Good fuck, Emily. You are so hot. Keeping sucking it just like that. Oh, god. Oh god. That's it. Oh, god. Emily. I'm going to cum down your throat. FUCK, it feels so good. FUCK. That's it. Oh, god. I'm cumming. I'm cumming, Emily. I'm cumming down your throat,” I finish in a grunted whisper, thrusting into her mouth. Emily sucks me clean and stands with a smile, while I am still clutching the counter for support and trying to catch my breath. “Jesus Christ, Emily. That was incredible,” I groan to her appreciatively as she moves to make drinks. “Whiskey neat?” she asks. “Perfect, but make it fast, and get your ass back in here,” I bark. “Oh, bossy. You're going to give me shivers,” Emily teases with a grin, handing me the whiskey glass and curling up on the sleek leather sectional. “So, how was work this morning?” she asks. “Um, the sex part of this is not over yet, my friend. It's not time to talk shop. It's time for you to come sit next to me.” Surprisingly, she moved without argument. “Oh, that's much better. Yes, ma'am. Right next to me, and then swing those beautiful legs into my lap,” I direct her. While we sipped our drinks in the quiet, I ran my hand softly down the expanse of her toned legs, slowly inching higher inside her thighs, watch her body tense and relax as I approach and avoid her core. When I hear a low moan escape her lips, I quickly change drink hands and give myself better access to her pussy, sliding my hand up to cup her mound. She bucks beneath me with a groan, wanting more pressure. I move between her thighs and lean down to suck each of her nipples deep and hard, earning two low moans from Emily, as she begins to writhe beneath me. Isolating her swollen clit, not too quick, and not hard enough to get her there fast, I lean into her ear: “Did you really think I was going to leave without getting some of this sweet pussy?” I bite on her earlobe and dip two fingers inside. “Oh, baby. You are so wet,” I purr into her ear. “Are you going to cum for me, sweet girl?” I tease. “Oh, my god, Dean. Oh, you always know just what to do,” she whispers, nearly delirious with need. There it is. I could see the flush spread across her skin as I spread her with my cock. “Yes, Dean! Oh, my God. It feels so good. Ah. Oh, Dean, I'm going to cum,” Emily murmurs just before she tenses and closes her eyes. “You look so good cumming around my cock, Emily,” I groan into her ear. “I want to fuck you all day, just so I can watch you cum.” “Oh, god. I hope you do,” Emily assures me. “You feel so good. I feel like I might cry or laugh, or both.” “I think you're cock drunk.” I chuckle between thrusts. “That's fine. Guilty. Whatever. Just keep fucking me. My god, it just feels so good… ” Trailing my hand up her neck and into her hair, I slowly make a fist and pull Emily taught. Nipping her earlobe and increasing the pace on her clit, I admire the wanton woman beneath me. We are fucking for mutual pleasure. What a gift. And when I see that sweet flush start to rise in her skin, I quicken my pace and give in to the tightening in my balls. “Oh, Dean. I'm so close,” Emily pants. “Oh, fuck, yes. Give it to me, Emily” I demand. And she does. Waves of pleasure roll through her body, massaging my cock buried deep inside her. I can't help but tip over the edge watching her embrace her orgasm. And I hope to god I'm not dreaming, because this is fantastic. “Oh, wow. That was JUST what I needed. I don't think I realized how hard up I really was,” she laughs from beneath her curtain of hair. “Yeah, that quickie on Friday was definitely not enough for me. I was counting the minutes until I could get here.” “Not me,” she quips. “I didn't think about it at all, actually. Forgot until just before you pulled… ” “Bullshit!” I laugh and smack her on the ass. Emily laughs and blushes and moves to pour us another drink. “The shower is through there, if you'd like. I'll be heading back up to my office. I trust you can see yourself out?” she asks as a statement. “Yes, ma'am,” I respond sarcastically, somewhat hurt by her coldness. “Listen. You and I both know this is already dangerous territory. Let's hold off falling in love again for as long as possible.” And she was right, of course. by RubyRyan for Literotica

Psalms is essentially a book of worship and expression. From the very beginning, God's people have reached for it to find meaning during times of triumph, grief, praise, humility, and questioning. The book's ability to help us put words to our feelings is one of its greatest features. Join Horizon as we do a deep dive into the Psalms, understanding its context and learning more about the ancient locations that are referenced in its pages.

Psalms is essentially a book of worship and expression. From the very beginning, God's people have reached for it to find meaning during times of triumph, grief, praise, humility, and questioning. The book's ability to help us put words to our feelings is one of its greatest features. Join Horizon as we do a deep dive into the Psalms, understanding its context and learning more about the ancient locations that are referenced in its pages.

Rick has finished school, but the twins start his educationIn 8 parts, By jane700bond. Listen to the ► Podcast at ExplicitNovels. The sun shone hot in a clear late June sky. Thrush and blackbird sang their beautiful songs. The river bubbled gently away as I walked along the path enjoying my release from school exams and looking forward to a summer of freedom before university in the autumn.The meadows beside the river were long with grass and wild flowers, the local farmer liking to keep things natural and encourage the wildlife. Everything was beautiful and everything idyllic. Living deep in the Dorset countryside, very few people came this way. The tourists tended to go south to the coast; here all was wild, quiet and miles from anywhere.I had been walking for about 20 minutes when I first heard the sounds of another human. In the long grass, about 10 feet away, there was a laugh and a sharp scream, followed by a giggle and a tussle. Briefly a blonde head showed above the meadow flowers and then disappeared. I thought I knew the head, well at least I knew one of two heads it could have belonged to, one of the Cranwell twins, the daughters of John Cramwell who farmed the area. I knew them well, being a frequent visitor to the farm as my parents were friends of John. The farm had a pool which was brilliant on hot summer days; and the twins, Lorna and Laura where always there to join in the games and I thought nothing about headed towards them in the grass.Phew! Stepping up to them I found them wrestling together, miniskirts and bikini tops askew with breasts out and nipples showing. Suddenly, Laura, who was underneath spotted me, loosened her arm from her sister's grip, pointed and screamed my name, before laughing again. Well being a young man of conventional persuasion I was torn between staring with delight and turning in embarrassment. Deciding that decency was the better option, I turned away, but Lorna called, "Rick, hey come back."I turned back and the two girls were untangling themselves and patting the grass beside them to show I should come and sit between them. At the sight of these two identical eighteen year old beauties, sitting half naked in the grass, I could not help the feeling of excitement that was rapidly building in my shorts.I stood for a moment in front of them and the twins' eyes seemed to focus half-way up my body. "Rick, are we glad to see you." said Laura. "Yes," said Lorna "you do know we have always thought you were rather cute."I slowly sat down between them. Their breasts were firm and round and tanned, their nipples erect from the excitement of their tussling. Their blue eyes glinted with mischief and wide smiles showed off their perfect white teeth. Each of the girls stood about 5'6" and was slim and smooth skinned. Something in my brain was beginning to flash red and my breath became very short. Although I had known the girls for years and fancied them like mad, I had never had the courage to ask one of them out, and well, you couldn't ask both of them on a date could you?Suddenly, Laura shouted: "Get him!" and they were on top of me. They pushed me flat and Laura sat on my chest and held my arms whilst Lorna sat on my legs. "Have you any idea how horny I am?" asked Laura looking down at me her breasts just inches away from my face. "Lonny and me have just been dreaming of getting a nice boy like you here into this field. In fact we were getting so horny just thinking about it, we had to start playing our fantasy together, but you know, girl on girl is not quite the same." For a moment, I didn't realise what she meant, then I understood, the wrestling was a bit more than a sisterly fight. Wow, I thought, what a fantasy!Lorna has started sliding up my legs and was now sitting astride my cock. I suddenly realised that under her short skirt she had no knickers. She hooked her arms under her sister's and hugged Laura's breasts. Laura moaned. "Yes," said Lorna "we are so wet that I think you should drink some of it.""Want to try?" asked Laura. She undid the top of her skirt and threw it to the side, showing her bare fanny and, without waiting for a reply she moved up and sat her dripping cunt on my mouth. My tongue tasted the saltiness of her excitement and started probing, licking her clit and sucking. My hands moved up to massage her young firm tits, tweaking her nipple with care. She immediately began to moan.Lorna meanwhile, had got off my legs and whilst I was occupied with exciting Laura, I felt her fight with the zip and buttons on my shorts. She massaged me through my pants, turning my cramped cock until my erection was sticking through the top. She then started licking the top, slowly pulling my pants and shorts away until she had covered the whole length with her tongue. I lifted my arse and as she pulled my clothes away she took my cock in her mouth, slowly moving it in and out, sucking and licking.Laura was loving the work I was performing on her clit and I started both teasing it with my teeth, and then worked my tongue deeper inside her. She was getting hotter and hotter and started bouncing gently as my tongue drove up her ecstasy. As my teeth playfully bit, she gave little whimpering gasps of pleasure.After a few of minutes of sheer bliss for both me and Laura, Lorna was beginning to feel left out. She let go of my cock and moved around to my head. "My turn", she said.Laura started slowly to move down my chest, leaving it wet as she went. She grabbed my cock and gently lowered her dripping cunt onto it. She was so wet and hot I thought I might explode, except I was distracted by Lorna, now moving astride my face the other way around from her sister.As I lay in perfect happiness, the two girls kissed and hugged and gyrated over me. Laura going faster and faster riding my cock, and Lorna getting the full benefit of my teeth and tongue. God they were getting excited and so was I, but I wanted to kiss and feel their tongues in my mouth, I wanted to suck their nipples and I wanted to be shafting them both simultaneously.I pushed Lorna off me and Laura too and got them to lie side by side, knees bent and legs spread. Their eager fingers were playing with each other's clits and they were moaning softly. Firstly I got between Lorna's legs as she hadn't had my cock in her yet. I pulled her to me and fastened my lips to hers, tongues going deep and passionate.Laura, got up and came around underneath my pounding cock and started teasing my balls with her teeth. I felt her fingers come and play with Lorna's slit, pushing her fingers into her around me, as I pumped in and out. I let go of Lorna's lips and moved down to her tits. I sucked hard her erect nipples whilst her hand went down her clit to bring her to orgasm. She screamed and buffeted and I knew we were both coming.Laura, still licking my moving balls was playing with her own clit and on the point of coming too. I felt Lorna buck with her orgasm and Laura came in sympathy, I just managed to hold off cumming. I pulled out of Lorna's dripping cunt and Laura came around and took me in her mouth. Lorna got off her back and started licking my balls, I came. My orgasm was enormous; it was like being massaged in every muscle at the same moment. The first wave of cum went into Laura's mouth, she let go and the second spurt flooded out over Lorna's face. She grabbed my cock, wanting to drink it as still I came and came again.Gradually, the waves of pleasure subsided and the flow of creamy sperm ceased. Laura and Lorna took turns to lick my cock clean, then they turned on each other, licking and cleaning the cum off each other's face, so as not to waste a drop.We then all dropped together in the grass, limbs sprawled about. Panting and sleepy in the heat of the afternoon, listening to the gentle flow of the river and the songs of the birds.The night Rick Learnt About Women.I suppose that I ought to explain that before that wonderful summer's day when I had such a wonderful time fucking those beautiful blonde Cramwell twins, I had already lost my virginity. The story of losing it might explain the enthusiasm with which I was willing to have my face sat on by the lovely Laura and why I tried so hard to give pleasure to both the girls. I had a really good teacher and I only wish some of my friends would learn the same lessons.  They might get on better with their girlfriends, and enjoy the sex more of course!It was a very cold winter's night when I lost my virginity, learnt a lot about girls and sex and especially how to give pleasure as well as receive it. It happened like this:The winters in rural Dorset can be very cold, not getting the advantage of the warm Gulf Stream like Devon and Cornwall and this particular winter, when I had just turned 18, was particularly cold with deep snow followed by hard frosts. My elder sister, Rachael, who was two years older than me had got us invitations to a New Year party in Brillingham, some six miles from where we lived. The invite was from one her old school friends, Sophie Pellow, whose parents were away that holiday sunning it amongst the pyramids and temples of Egypt. There were to be six of us and unlike most teenage parties I was used to, this was going to be a smart dinner party for which we had both dressed to the nines compared to the usual jeans and tee-shirts. I was wearing black chinos and a black-shirt with the bright crimson jumper I had been given for Christmas.Rachael, who is brunette, like me, has blue eyes and a pretty face, and even though I'm her brother, I've got to admit, one great figure. She looked stunning that night in a micro-mini dress that seemed only just to reach down to the top of her thighs and she wore a glitzy top that showed off the cleavage from those double dee boobs of hers. She wore gold bangles and matching gold necklace and earrings. She smelt of some wonderful exotic scent, but I never asked her the name, well little brothers don't, do they?We had always got on well together, she looked out for me when I was small and then I looked out for her when I grew bigger, I was about 6' by then and she had stopped growing at about 5foot 6. When Mum saw what Rachael was wearing she wasn't too pleased as the night was really cold and Mum thought Rachael would probably freeze. However, Rachael explained she was driving, the car had heating, Sophie's house was warm, so, no problem.Anyway, let's cut the domestic arguments and move forward to trying to get to Sophie's. If you have been to Brillingham, you will know it as a quaint old fashioned village of about twenty cottages along a narrow twisty road, a small place where the gritting lorries don't get to, so the ice tends to stay on the road. Sophie lived about half a mile out of the village in nice cottage set back from the road. It was a reasonable size, but with just three bedrooms (Sophie was an only child). The cottage was built about seventeen hundred, of pink sandstone and shale roof.It was a beautiful frosty night, the stars blazed above us and a three quarters moon made the snow covered landscape shine with an eldritch light.We drove off the main road and down through the village and nearly made it to the cottage, but about 100 yards from the door, Rachael skidded on black ice and the car went into a spin ending up in the ditch at the side of the road. Luckily neither of us was hurt, but the car was a real mess and was not going any further.Rachael was a bit shaken, so I got my mobile out and phoned home. It took some convincing to stop Mum and Dad racing out to save use, but I said we would be fine at Sophie's and there was not much that could be done 'til the morning and we knew Sophie would put us up. Eventually the hot air from down the phone stopped and we got out into the freezing night.You would think that walking 100 yards would be a cinch, but Rachael, bless her heart was in her best high heels, and best high heels and ice and snow do not go together. She went over after just 10 feet, falling headlong into a snow drift. I pulled her out and we went another 10 feet before she was down on her backside. There was little choice, I hoisted her up and gave her a fireman's lift over my shoulder. Wow, that was the worst 100 yards of my life. The road was really treacherous and we both fell over together at least twice more before we got to the door. By this time Rachael was completely blue and couldn't stop shivering in the sub-zero temperature, her micro-mini was riding up above her knickers, her stockings (nice garters sis!) were in shreds and her glitzy top a damp mess that was no longer working as a cleavage holder, we did not care, we just wanted to get through that door!I rang the bell and Sophie answered nearly straight away. We must have been a real sight, I was still shouldering Rachael and it was her wet knickers and torn stockings that first faced Sophie when she opened the door. "Oh my God!" she screamed "are you hurt?"We stumbled into the house and went straight to the living room where I laid Rachael on a sofa in front of the fire. I quickly explained to Sophie about the road and Rachael just being frozen, not really hurt and Sophie said she'd phone the others and tell them not to come as it was obviously too dangerous.Rachael was really shivering uncontrollably, and I hugged her to me; to try and get some warmth into her. Sophie got a brandy and said she would run a hot bath. Rachael clung to me pressing me against her nearly exposed breasts. I have got to confess, that my manhood friend was finding this a little erotic, so despite the cold and despite the fact she was my older sister, I was beginning to get an expansion in my crotch and my pants were getting tight.Sophie called to bring her upstairs, so I gently lifted her again and carried her up the narrow cottage staircase, her ample bosom pressing into my back and my arm holding her just below her rather neat backside. We got her into the bathroom and Sophie and I started taking off that once-stunning outfit, which was now really only fit for the trash.The bathroom was a bit of a surprise in such an old cottage, it was quite large, carpeted throughout and had a raised area into which a large double bath had been sunk. This was now nearly full of steaming bubbly water. Rachael stood shaking on the raised platform as Sophie took one stocking and I took the other and started pulling them down. I looked at Sophie and saw that she gently caressed Rachael's leg as she pulled the stocking down. Rachael murmured and I caught Sophie's eye. There was a tinge of red that started at Sophie's neck and then blossomed up her face. She winked at me!A little surprised, I stood up and started to help with the ruined top and unclasping the sis's bra while Sophie started to ease down her soaking pants. Sophie's hand came around and brushed my hardened crotch as she did so. I gasped.Rachael who was standing a few inches above me turned and looked me in the face. Her teeth were still chattering, her face was streaked with dirt and mascara, but she smiled. "Little bro is growing up I think." She said though clenched teeth. I pulled away her bra and she waved her double-dees in my face, nearly offering her nipples to my gapping mouth.I hadn't seen my sister naked since we were kids and shared the bath and it was, if a little strange, a very pleasant revelation. I started to look at her properly. Her tits were full, her nipples were hard and erect from the cold, her stomach, smooth and flat. My eyes drifted lower towards her pubic triangle where they met Sophie's eyes coming back up.Sophie was caressing her way up the inside of Rachael's legs slowly and deliberately, pausing and kissing her when she got to the trimmed pubic hair at the top. She wasn't shaved as you see so many girls in the magazines, but she obviously had had some treatment as she just had a little dark rectangle of hair left.Sophie pulled herself up, wrapping her arm around Rachael's back side and again deliberately brushed my cock, this time pausing there. I was mesmerised! "Come-on Rachael; into the tub!" she suddenly said and we helped Rachael over the lip into the steaming waters.I stood still on the lower part of the floor behind Sophie as Rachael carefully lowered herself into the bath with Sophie supporting her. Sophie knelt down on the raised bit and started to lap the warm water over sis's shoulders and  breasts; and Rachael gradually stopped shivering. After a few minutes, Sophie got some bath oil starting started massaging Rachael's shoulders slowly and gently. She then moved her hands lower and cupping each Rachael's breasts in turn in one hand smoothed down the softening nipple with the other.Rachael's eyes closed, and she groaned and moaned as Sophie gradually worked her way gentle downwards, massaging every part of her soft golden skin.Sophie was also dressed in one of the micro-mini's so popular with the girls (and boys!) that year. Her stocking were black and diamond patterned. Her top was a bit more sensible than Rachael's being a green cashmere polo neck. She was a redhead with green laughing eyes matching the cashmere. Her long hair was tied up in a French braid, over her head.As she massaged my sister I was really in a state of shock, just standing there, erect cock wanting freedom and teenage brain not knowing what to do. Sophie was working her way down Rachael's thighs by now and as she moved, she raised her ass in the air in my direction. I could see the frill of her suspender belt holding up her stockings and I could see the white of her pants. There was a thin darker line of dampness where the knickers were tight against her vagina. She leant over sis and started kissing her breasts. I couldn't believe it as she gently took one nipple in her mouth and started to suck and tease it with her teeth. One hand went between Rachael's thighs and worked its way up, her other came out of the bath back between her own legs where she started rubbing herself through her panties, making them even damper.Dumbstruck, I watched as Sophie teasingly revealed her cunt to me, rubbing it around with her fingers. I had never seen between the legs of a girl before except in some soft porn mags, certainly not a live girl like Sophie just two feet in front of me and I was surprised how red and inflamed it looked. I forgot about Rachael as I watched Sophie play, rubbing herself and groaning in pleasure. I could see the vagina gradually open, like the opening of a pink flower. She rubbed around the edges and it glistened with her juices. She lifted her head from sucking Rachael's tits, turned and looked at me for a long time.Then she asked "Can I trust you?" I was dumb and I couldn't answer. After a minute looking at me with an absolutely wicked expression on her face, she whispered: "Kneel down and lick me. You'll like it, I promise!"My cock was as hard as ebony and I just wanted to release it from its cage and to plunge it into between those pink glistening lips. Instead, I knelt down, pulled the white panties aside and for the first time put my tongue into and tasted the honey that is a girl. The taste was slightly salty, but incredibly more-ish, and quickly my tongue was darting deeper and into Sophie's cunt while she and my sister caressed over the bath. This was a drink I had never imagined having on New Year's Eve and I tried to get more and more of my mouth into that pink fleshiness and suck as much of that juice as I could get.In a few minutes, I became more adventurous and started to use my teeth to tease and nip. Sophie began to buck and cry out, and I pulled back worried I had hurt her. "She straightened up and said "Wow, one fast learner."She turned around, pulled up her rather damp cashmere over her head, showing me her breasts cupped in a black lacy bra. "A tongue like yours needs exercising!" she said; pulling down the front of the bra cups and offering her nipples to my mouth. It was all the invitation I needed and opened my mouth wide to take one of her breasts into it."No!" She said, "Gently lick around the aureole and make my nipples hard." So with her guiding me I started using my tongue first on one nipple and then on the other, watching them swell and harden as they had my full attention. I was still standing and I started to push my aching groin into her body.Whilst I was doing this, a much recovered Rachael suddenly called "Hey, Rick!" "What are you doing with my best friend?""Shush! I'm teaching him how to treat a girl." said Sophie, "He is really very cute."I stood there agape and red in the face, "My God," I thought, "that's my sister! She must be a lesbian, this is obviously her girlfriend and I'm standing here in front of sis with my zipper fit to burst and sucking her girlfriend's tits, how embarrassing can you get?"Sophie simply stood up smiled and started taking off the rest of her clothes. She undid her bra and her gorgeous firm tits came free. Not as big as Rachael's double-dees, but rounded and the size of oranges. She undid her suspender belt and then bent and rolled down each stocking in turn. She then removed her panties, leaving her completely naked in front of me, her trimmed red gold bush shining in the bathroom light."Rick," Sophie said; "you know after all that falling about in the ice and snow, you could do with a bath too. Would you like me to undress you?""But, Rachael!" was all I could say."That's OK, she'll promise to close her eyes when you're naked, won't you Rachael dear?"Rachael giggled. "No, no," she said "I'll just get out and leave you two alone to get to know each other better. Can I get into your bed?"So Sophie gave Rachael an enormous fluffy towel and my sister left the steaming bathroom, with just me and the naked Sophie. "If you want to have the best time of your life" she said "you just follow my lead and learn; OK?"I think my mouth was open again and I stood there and nodded.

Two friends and I were checking off a bucket list item—hiking the Grand Canyon. We wondered if we had enough water as we started out our hike, and it ran out fast. We were completely out of water with still a ways to go to reach the rim. Panting, mixed with praying, set in. Then we rounded a corner and what we maintain as a miracle happened. We spotted three water bottles tucked in a cleft in the rock with a note: “Knew you’d need this. Enjoy!” We looked at each other in disbelief, whispered a “thank You” to God, took a couple of much-needed sips, and then set out on the last stretch. I’ve never been so thirsty—and thankful—in my life. The psalmist didn’t have a Grand Canyon experience, but it’s clear he knew how a deer acts when thirsty and possibly scared. “The deer pants” (Psalm 42:1), a word that brings to mind hunger and thirst, to the point where if something doesn’t change, you’re afraid you might die. The psalmist equates the deer’s degree of thirst to his desire for God: “So my soul pants for you, my God” (v. 1). Like much-needed water, God is our ever-present help. We pant for Him because He brings renewed strength and refreshment to our weary lives, equipping us for whatever the day’s journey holds.

UNLOCK ALL UNCENSORED STORIES ON Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/FranxiscoASMR Personallzed erotic ASMR narrated by Franxisco just for you!: https://ko-fi.com/s/a5b500d923 Please like, share and subscribe on YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@secretrendezvousasmr More media: https://linkr.bio/FranxiscoASMR

A new masseuse releases tension in all the tight spaces. By Nyissa. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.She sat nervously in the waiting room of the new masseuse in town. Sarah had her own massage lady, but she had to unexpectedly cancel their standing weekly appointment. Normally Sarah would wait till the following week, but these last few days back at work had been increasingly stressful and her body ached with the tension. Sarah decided to give this new spa a desperate try, before her condition got any worse.She scrolled through her phone, sipping the peppermint tea he had provided while she waited. Not a peppermint tea person, but his sweet smile melted her resistance and she had taken the cup willingly. The foyer was simply decorated, a soft green on the walls with a bamboo water feature that gave the impression of a relaxing rainforest. Soft pan music drifted in from the private rooms behind the curtain. She didn't notice him standing at the doorway watching her scroll. She stopped on a gif of a male driving his hard cock into the woman on the bed, her breasts bouncing with each thrust. Sarah shifted in the seat and began biting her thumb, something she did when she became aroused. He prepared the room and returned to the foyer to collect his next client. As he opened the curtain he saw her scrolling through Twitter. She flipped past various sports posts and liked short story posts and amusing anecdotes. Her scrolling stopped on a sexually explicit gif and he smiled. He watched as she placed her thumb nail between her teeth and bit down. She watched the gif for longer than she intended to, feeling her body respond. She was about to scroll on when she felt a presence in the room. She looked up to see the masseuse peering over her shoulder. She blushed and quickly closed the app. He smiled at her and led her through the curtain to a room at the end of the hallway. Stepping inside she instantly felt the cool air-conditioner. Her nipples responded immediately. She folded her arms across her chest, hoping he did not notice; secretly hoping he did. “Hi, I'm Nigel. What areas of concern do you have?” he asked as he gestured for her to sit on the bed. She breathed deep, composing herself, “My neck and shoulders mostly. They are so tight.” She pushed her chest out, forgetting the excitement her nipples showed, and stretched her neck to demonstrate her tightness. He smiled, “I find that tension can be released from all parts of the body so a full body massage would be best.” Sarah nodded. Nigel began to leave the room for Sarah to get ready. As he walked through the door he turned, “Fully naked please, I just find that is easier and less messy on your clothes.” Before she could respond he was gone. Sarah looked around the room and nervously began to undress. The décor was similar to the foyer, calming green and bamboo ornaments. The massage bed was bigger and wider than she was used to, but she found it quite comfortable once laying down. She draped the large bath sheet over her back and waited for Nigel to return. She closed her eyes and relaxed as he entered the room. The lights dimmed and the music began, a soft Gregorian chant emanating from a speaker in the corner. She breathed deeply as she felt his hands on her feet. He flipped the towel back, uncovering one leg, then applied soft gentle pressure and caresses followed by his fingers expertly pressing into pressure points. She felt her whole body relax, the tension beginning to leave her aching muscles. He moved up one leg, kneading the tight muscles of her calves. She caught her breath as he found each knot, concentrating his knuckles in a circular motion till each released. He followed this up with a gentle caress of the area. His fingers moved to her thighs, pressing into the stiff muscles. “You are very tight in your lower body.” “Yes,” was all she could manage as she breathed through the pain. He worked his way along her right leg, releasing each knot and rubbing the recovering muscle. His fingers reached her buttocks and began gentle circles over the right cheek. The circles started small, but as they grew bigger Sarah wondered how big of a perimeter he would go. Her eyes shot open as she was sure she felt his finger rim her tight entrance. Sarah lay still, not wanting to say anything in case she had imagined it, but then she felt it again, circling then gentle pressure. Her body involuntarily responded, her hips rising to meet him. She blushed and immediately dropped her body back onto the bed. She squeezed her eyes shut hoping he did not notice. He covered her right leg back under the large towel, then moved to her left leg and started the process again. She breathed through the knots and relaxed as he caressed her sore muscles. Once again he began small circles on her left cheek. She bit her lip as she felt his finger at her puckered hole. He pushed in again, her hips responding once more. She felt the tip of his finger penetrate her arse and a moan escaped her lips. The finger remained briefly before the massage continued. His hands travelled over her back as he moved to the head of the bed. She felt the towel turned down to her butt, then oil dripping over her body before his strong fingers began to hard caress of her tense muscles. As he leaned over her she could feel the hard protrusion of his cock rub at her head. Her stomach fluttered at the thought of this guy getting hard massaging her body. She hadn't felt sexy in a long time, her pussy responded to the thought. His thumbs dug into her upper back and shoulders, kneading each knot and caressing the tension away. She closed her eyes again, breathing through the pain and feeling the stress drain away with each gentle caress. His thumbs ran down her spine to her hips, his fingers dug into her cheeks, before spreading out and gliding back up along the side of her ribs. As his hands reached her chest, she felt his fingers graze her wide set breasts. Again her eyes shot open, did she really feel that. His hands travelled down her spine again, fingers gripping her cheeks, moving back up. This time his fingers pushed further around to pinch her nipples. She definitely felt that and tried to stifle the groan that slipped out between her lips. Once more he moved down her spine, over her cheeks, up her ribs, gripping her breasts in each hand, squeezing. She couldn't control her reaction as she felt her breasts in his hands. He stood to the side, lifting the towel back up over her shoulders to hide her modesty. “Move onto your back please,” his husky voice betrayed his own arousal. Sarah rolled over. She was excited to experience the rest of the massage. He adjusted the towel over her body and placed a lavender mask over her eyes, then moved back down to her feet. He moved the towel to expose her right leg and began to massage her thigh. Fingers dug into the muscles as he had done with the rest of her body. Slowly his hands moved up towards her hip. As he reached the top, he moved his attention inward. Sarah jumped as she felt a finger caress her swelling lips. She could feel the digit hovering over the sensitive area and she groaned at the tease, no longer trying to hide her arousal. She heard him chuckle before he gently tapped her clit. Her whole body convulsed at the sudden touch. “Not yet,” he whispered. He covered her right leg and repositioned on the left, moving the towel and beginning the massage once more. As he moved up her thigh her legs parted, she wanted him closer. He took his time, prolonging the tease. This time as he got to her hip, he began to circle her mound. She whimpered as the circle gradually grew bigger, his finger moving closer and closer to her sensitive bud. He pulled his finger back just as he was about to tap her clit once more. She gripped the bed sheets tightly, resisting the urge to force him to touch her. He lifted the towel and folded it over to cover her chest, leaving both legs and hips exposed. The air-conditioner created goosebumps on her flesh. She could hear him moving around her but dared not removed the lavender sack from her eyes. She felt the bed shift as a weight was added to it. His fingers pushed into the souls of her feet as he maneuvered her legs up and apart. His fingers slid down her calves and pushed against her hamstrings, spreading her legs wide and opening her pussy to him. She felt the cool air on her saturated lips and heard him groan. “God I'm so wet,” she could feel his breath on her inner thigh and tensed waiting for the massage to continue. She felt his tongue first, the pointed muscle licked along her pussy lips before flickering over her clit. She gripped the bed, arching her head back, stretching her neck. His hand slipped under the towel to pinch her nipple as his tongue pushed between her swollen lips, tasting her juices. She moaned loudly, not caring anymore. He twisted her nipple between his fingers and pulsed his tongue into her pussy. Sarah relaxed her legs, allowing them to fall wider apart, giving him more access. His left hand moved from her nipple to her stomach, holding her down. She laced her fingers in his as she felt two fingers of his right hand press into her aching pussy. Sarah arched her back, pushing her hips down onto his fingers, begging him to drive deeper inside. He closed his mouth over her clit and began to wiggle his fingers inside her. Sarah's hips bucked as the sensations grew in the pit of her stomach. Fingers deep inside her pussy, Nigel concentrated on her throbbing bud, sucking and licking it relentlessly. He could feel her orgasm growing has her body tensed, her hips rising from the bed. Sarah felt the orgasm building. Electricity flooded her body as he attacked her clit. Her body tensed, her hips bucking. He held her torso down with his left hand, pushing his left hand's 2 fingers deeper into her pulsating pussy. She tried to pull away but her held her tight, her whole body vibrating as she came. His tongue caressed her sensitive lips as his fingers left her empty. Breathing heavily, she felt him hovering over her, his tongue sliding over her stomach and circling a nipple. He lowered his hips, the head of his cock resting against her gushing pussy lips. He encroached her lips with his cock, driving his throbbing rod deep into her, balls deep in one thrust. Her utterance was muffled by his tongue & lips. He rested, allowing her to become accustomed to the long, thick rod stretching her pussy. He pulled away and whispered in her ear, “Hard or soft?” Sarah bit her lip and smiled, “Hard.” Though she could not see him, she could have sworn he smiled, “Yes ma'am.” He held his weight as he thrust into her, pounding her pussy as requested. Sarah arched her head back once more, gripping the edge of the bed, her legs wrapped around the strong man owning her. Each thrust pushed deeper into her, stretching her pussy. The exquisite mix of pleasure and pain reignited the electricity in her body and the familiar sensations began to build. He bit her exposed neck, surprising her, and whispered again, “Where shall I cum?” “Cum deep inside my hungry pussy,” she panted. He groaned, feeling his cock tighten at the thought. He pulled fully out of her, grabbed her hips and turned her over, on her elbows and knees. Pushing her head down on the bed, he dug his fingers into her arse cheeks, reefing her back as he speared his throbbing cock into her aching pussy. Sarah yelped as he filled her more deeply than before. She pushed back on him as he assaulted her from behind. She could feel her juices dribbling down her legs as each thrust produced more lubricant than she had ever experienced. His heavy balls slapped against her over-sensitive clit, giving rise to her second, more intense orgasm. He felt her body tense and begin to spasm. Her pussy contracted around his bulging shaft bringing him to a mountainous release. As he felt her tip over the edge, he pressed a finger into her puckered entrance. Sarah exploded feeling the intruder in her arse. Her body shook violently as she bit into the towel to stop screaming. Nigel drove deep and erupted, painting her pussy with his seed. His cock twitched with each spurt making her body vibrate, milking him. Panting, he sat back, his spent cock sliding out of her stretched pussy. Sarah remained on her knees, face on the bed, her legs still shaking from the orgasm. She could feel his cum mixing with her orgasm and dripping down her leg. She didn't care. As the last of the juices flowed, she felt his tongue once again on her pussy lips. She moaned, pushing her arse back as he flicked over her raging clit, her body convulsing with each touch. He sucked her clit into his mouth, feeling her body react. Bearing down on the bud he brought her to a final orgasm. She felt the churning in her stomach rise quickly before it took her. Tears fell from her eyes as she was brought to another intense climax. Her legs gave out and she lay on the bed, exhausted and satisfied. Nigel pulled his pants back on and left the room, returning with another peppermint tea. “Shall I book you in for another massage next week?” She smiled, “Most definitely!” By Nyissa for Literotica

A new masseuse releases tension in all the tight spaces. By Nyissa. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.She sat nervously in the waiting room of the new masseuse in town. Sarah had her own massage lady, but she had to unexpectedly cancel their standing weekly appointment. Normally Sarah would wait till the following week, but these last few days back at work had been increasingly stressful and her body ached with the tension. Sarah decided to give this new spa a desperate try, before her condition got any worse.She scrolled through her phone, sipping the peppermint tea he had provided while she waited. Not a peppermint tea person, but his sweet smile melted her resistance and she had taken the cup willingly. The foyer was simply decorated, a soft green on the walls with a bamboo water feature that gave the impression of a relaxing rainforest. Soft pan music drifted in from the private rooms behind the curtain. She didn't notice him standing at the doorway watching her scroll. She stopped on a gif of a male driving his hard cock into the woman on the bed, her breasts bouncing with each thrust. Sarah shifted in the seat and began biting her thumb, something she did when she became aroused. He prepared the room and returned to the foyer to collect his next client. As he opened the curtain he saw her scrolling through Twitter. She flipped past various sports posts and liked short story posts and amusing anecdotes. Her scrolling stopped on a sexually explicit gif and he smiled. He watched as she placed her thumb nail between her teeth and bit down. She watched the gif for longer than she intended to, feeling her body respond. She was about to scroll on when she felt a presence in the room. She looked up to see the masseuse peering over her shoulder. She blushed and quickly closed the app. He smiled at her and led her through the curtain to a room at the end of the hallway. Stepping inside she instantly felt the cool air-conditioner. Her nipples responded immediately. She folded her arms across her chest, hoping he did not notice; secretly hoping he did. “Hi, I'm Nigel. What areas of concern do you have?” he asked as he gestured for her to sit on the bed. She breathed deep, composing herself, “My neck and shoulders mostly. They are so tight.” She pushed her chest out, forgetting the excitement her nipples showed, and stretched her neck to demonstrate her tightness. He smiled, “I find that tension can be released from all parts of the body so a full body massage would be best.” Sarah nodded. Nigel began to leave the room for Sarah to get ready. As he walked through the door he turned, “Fully naked please, I just find that is easier and less messy on your clothes.” Before she could respond he was gone. Sarah looked around the room and nervously began to undress. The décor was similar to the foyer, calming green and bamboo ornaments. The massage bed was bigger and wider than she was used to, but she found it quite comfortable once laying down. She draped the large bath sheet over her back and waited for Nigel to return. She closed her eyes and relaxed as he entered the room. The lights dimmed and the music began, a soft Gregorian chant emanating from a speaker in the corner. She breathed deeply as she felt his hands on her feet. He flipped the towel back, uncovering one leg, then applied soft gentle pressure and caresses followed by his fingers expertly pressing into pressure points. She felt her whole body relax, the tension beginning to leave her aching muscles. He moved up one leg, kneading the tight muscles of her calves. She caught her breath as he found each knot, concentrating his knuckles in a circular motion till each released. He followed this up with a gentle caress of the area. His fingers moved to her thighs, pressing into the stiff muscles. “You are very tight in your lower body.” “Yes,” was all she could manage as she breathed through the pain. He worked his way along her right leg, releasing each knot and rubbing the recovering muscle. His fingers reached her buttocks and began gentle circles over the right cheek. The circles started small, but as they grew bigger Sarah wondered how big of a perimeter he would go. Her eyes shot open as she was sure she felt his finger rim her tight entrance. Sarah lay still, not wanting to say anything in case she had imagined it, but then she felt it again, circling then gentle pressure. Her body involuntarily responded, her hips rising to meet him. She blushed and immediately dropped her body back onto the bed. She squeezed her eyes shut hoping he did not notice. He covered her right leg back under the large towel, then moved to her left leg and started the process again. She breathed through the knots and relaxed as he caressed her sore muscles. Once again he began small circles on her left cheek. She bit her lip as she felt his finger at her puckered hole. He pushed in again, her hips responding once more. She felt the tip of his finger penetrate her arse and a moan escaped her lips. The finger remained briefly before the massage continued. His hands travelled over her back as he moved to the head of the bed. She felt the towel turned down to her butt, then oil dripping over her body before his strong fingers began to hard caress of her tense muscles. As he leaned over her she could feel the hard protrusion of his cock rub at her head. Her stomach fluttered at the thought of this guy getting hard massaging her body. She hadn't felt sexy in a long time, her pussy responded to the thought. His thumbs dug into her upper back and shoulders, kneading each knot and caressing the tension away. She closed her eyes again, breathing through the pain and feeling the stress drain away with each gentle caress. His thumbs ran down her spine to her hips, his fingers dug into her cheeks, before spreading out and gliding back up along the side of her ribs. As his hands reached her chest, she felt his fingers graze her wide set breasts. Again her eyes shot open, did she really feel that. His hands travelled down her spine again, fingers gripping her cheeks, moving back up. This time his fingers pushed further around to pinch her nipples. She definitely felt that and tried to stifle the groan that slipped out between her lips. Once more he moved down her spine, over her cheeks, up her ribs, gripping her breasts in each hand, squeezing. She couldn't control her reaction as she felt her breasts in his hands. He stood to the side, lifting the towel back up over her shoulders to hide her modesty. “Move onto your back please,” his husky voice betrayed his own arousal. Sarah rolled over. She was excited to experience the rest of the massage. He adjusted the towel over her body and placed a lavender mask over her eyes, then moved back down to her feet. He moved the towel to expose her right leg and began to massage her thigh. Fingers dug into the muscles as he had done with the rest of her body. Slowly his hands moved up towards her hip. As he reached the top, he moved his attention inward. Sarah jumped as she felt a finger caress her swelling lips. She could feel the digit hovering over the sensitive area and she groaned at the tease, no longer trying to hide her arousal. She heard him chuckle before he gently tapped her clit. Her whole body convulsed at the sudden touch. “Not yet,” he whispered. He covered her right leg and repositioned on the left, moving the towel and beginning the massage once more. As he moved up her thigh her legs parted, she wanted him closer. He took his time, prolonging the tease. This time as he got to her hip, he began to circle her mound. She whimpered as the circle gradually grew bigger, his finger moving closer and closer to her sensitive bud. He pulled his finger back just as he was about to tap her clit once more. She gripped the bed sheets tightly, resisting the urge to force him to touch her. He lifted the towel and folded it over to cover her chest, leaving both legs and hips exposed. The air-conditioner created goosebumps on her flesh. She could hear him moving around her but dared not removed the lavender sack from her eyes. She felt the bed shift as a weight was added to it. His fingers pushed into the souls of her feet as he maneuvered her legs up and apart. His fingers slid down her calves and pushed against her hamstrings, spreading her legs wide and opening her pussy to him. She felt the cool air on her saturated lips and heard him groan. “God I'm so wet,” she could feel his breath on her inner thigh and tensed waiting for the massage to continue. She felt his tongue first, the pointed muscle licked along her pussy lips before flickering over her clit. She gripped the bed, arching her head back, stretching her neck. His hand slipped under the towel to pinch her nipple as his tongue pushed between her swollen lips, tasting her juices. She moaned loudly, not caring anymore. He twisted her nipple between his fingers and pulsed his tongue into her pussy. Sarah relaxed her legs, allowing them to fall wider apart, giving him more access. His left hand moved from her nipple to her stomach, holding her down. She laced her fingers in his as she felt two fingers of his right hand press into her aching pussy. Sarah arched her back, pushing her hips down onto his fingers, begging him to drive deeper inside. He closed his mouth over her clit and began to wiggle his fingers inside her. Sarah's hips bucked as the sensations grew in the pit of her stomach. Fingers deep inside her pussy, Nigel concentrated on her throbbing bud, sucking and licking it relentlessly. He could feel her orgasm growing has her body tensed, her hips rising from the bed. Sarah felt the orgasm building. Electricity flooded her body as he attacked her clit. Her body tensed, her hips bucking. He held her torso down with his left hand, pushing his left hand's 2 fingers deeper into her pulsating pussy. She tried to pull away but her held her tight, her whole body vibrating as she came. His tongue caressed her sensitive lips as his fingers left her empty. Breathing heavily, she felt him hovering over her, his tongue sliding over her stomach and circling a nipple. He lowered his hips, the head of his cock resting against her gushing pussy lips. He encroached her lips with his cock, driving his throbbing rod deep into her, balls deep in one thrust. Her utterance was muffled by his tongue & lips. He rested, allowing her to become accustomed to the long, thick rod stretching her pussy. He pulled away and whispered in her ear, “Hard or soft?” Sarah bit her lip and smiled, “Hard.” Though she could not see him, she could have sworn he smiled, “Yes ma'am.” He held his weight as he thrust into her, pounding her pussy as requested. Sarah arched her head back once more, gripping the edge of the bed, her legs wrapped around the strong man owning her. Each thrust pushed deeper into her, stretching her pussy. The exquisite mix of pleasure and pain reignited the electricity in her body and the familiar sensations began to build. He bit her exposed neck, surprising her, and whispered again, “Where shall I cum?” “Cum deep inside my hungry pussy,” she panted. He groaned, feeling his cock tighten at the thought. He pulled fully out of her, grabbed her hips and turned her over, on her elbows and knees. Pushing her head down on the bed, he dug his fingers into her arse cheeks, reefing her back as he speared his throbbing cock into her aching pussy. Sarah yelped as he filled her more deeply than before. She pushed back on him as he assaulted her from behind. She could feel her juices dribbling down her legs as each thrust produced more lubricant than she had ever experienced. His heavy balls slapped against her over-sensitive clit, giving rise to her second, more intense orgasm. He felt her body tense and begin to spasm. Her pussy contracted around his bulging shaft bringing him to a mountainous release. As he felt her tip over the edge, he pressed a finger into her puckered entrance. Sarah exploded feeling the intruder in her arse. Her body shook violently as she bit into the towel to stop screaming. Nigel drove deep and erupted, painting her pussy with his seed. His cock twitched with each spurt making her body vibrate, milking him. Panting, he sat back, his spent cock sliding out of her stretched pussy. Sarah remained on her knees, face on the bed, her legs still shaking from the orgasm. She could feel his cum mixing with her orgasm and dripping down her leg. She didn't care. As the last of the juices flowed, she felt his tongue once again on her pussy lips. She moaned, pushing her arse back as he flicked over her raging clit, her body convulsing with each touch. He sucked her clit into his mouth, feeling her body react. Bearing down on the bud he brought her to a final orgasm. She felt the churning in her stomach rise quickly before it took her. Tears fell from her eyes as she was brought to another intense climax. Her legs gave out and she lay on the bed, exhausted and satisfied. Nigel pulled his pants back on and left the room, returning with another peppermint tea. “Shall I book you in for another massage next week?” She smiled, “Most definitely!” By Nyissa for Literotica

UNLOCK ALL UNCENSORED STORIES ON Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/FranxiscoASMR Personallzed erotic ASMR narrated by Franxisco just for you!: https://ko-fi.com/s/a5b500d923 Please like, share and subscribe on YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@secretrendezvousasmr More media: https://linkr.bio/FranxiscoASMR

 Escape to Liv's Parents' Home In 8 parts, By Dragon Lair Reads. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. We made it back to the house and I was a little worried her parents might have gotten back, but I was assured they wouldn't be back until after we left the following day. We walked in and were greeted by the menagerie of Liv's friends all of whom cooed and quizzed us on where we'd been and what we'd been doing. Liv declined to give any answers and hurried off to her room to clean up, but not without stern instructions. [[MORE]] "Hands off him for a bit, he's a quart low." She said narrowing her eyes at her friends. There was some grumbling, but the foyer cleared. I took the opportunity to shower and nap. And to my surprise, woke up almost two hours later without being interrupted or molested at all. I rubbed my eyes and climbed out of bed making my way down the deserted hall but stopped when I heard voices coming from Maggie's room. The door was cracked open, and I heard Maggie and Lizzie talking quietly. "Maggie stop I'm serious. I'm going crazy, I'm burning up here I need him to fuck me again. I rubbed myself out twice last night." Lizzie's sweet voice sounded stressed and was followed by sensual whimpers. I hazarded a peek into the door and saw them both sitting on the bed. Maggie had her face under Lizzie's jaw kissing her neck and her hand was on Lizzie's thigh. "I'm a little worked up too, do what I'm doing, find a sweet girl and corrupt her." Maggie said devilishly before dragging her tongue along the outside of Lizzie's ear. Maggie slid her hand up Lizzie's thigh and kissed her neck. Lizzie squirmed, obviously enjoying it but remaining annoyed. "Ugh, I don't want a girl to play with; " she said trying to hold Maggie's hand from her chest. "So go find him in just your underwear and like;  wiggle your hips a little. He's insatiable and has almost no self-control anymore." Maggie got her hand past Lizzie's and grabbed her chest forcing a quiet whimper from the girl who squirmed while Maggie giggled. Lizzie pulled Maggie's hand away and stood up pulling off her shirt to expose a sports bra and shed her shorts, revealing thin white panties, and fussed with her nest of curls. "I'm taking your advice. I can't handle waiting." "Shit!" I scoffed to myself. Maggie was right, I didn't have self-control, I'd just been peeping on girls and was about to get caught. I hurried as quietly away from the door as I could and was surprised when she pranced up behind me. "I was just about to come looking for you, come on, I want to play a game with you." She hurried down the hall to my room and flung open the door. I had already been going to my room and didn't have a good excuse for changing directions on hand, you know, since I'd been peeping like a total pervert. Standing in the room she waited for me, hands clasped behind her back, twisting at the waist as I came in. I tried not to stare at the petite, pale, brunette and her slender, girlish frame with breasts that barely rose from her chest. Under the elastic of the sports bra, they sat almost completely flat except for the nipples that were poking through. She came over and grabbed the waistband of my boxers and pulled me into the room until she was backed up to the bed where she started feeling my hard shaft through them, "I thought we could play doctor. I'm flushed, and wet and; " She buried her face in my neck and started kissing and sucking. I put my hand on her hip as she kissed my neck, "You're not as innocent as you pretend to be." She laughed and dragged her tongue over my neck, "I discovered yesterday I like wearing cum more than make up." I reached up and put my fingers in the hem of her sports bra and tugged, she laughed and held her hands up as I peeled it off her chest and over her head so that her puffy, pink, nipples were exposed. I dropped the bra and put a hand over one of her breasts. She cried and bit her lip as I squeezed the modest flesh and played with her nipple. She moaned through her bit lip and squirmed as I played with her breast. Her hand was rubbing my shaft quickly and struggling to keep her knees from giving as I teased her very sensitive breasts. She pulled me into a kiss, having to crane up to reach my face. Her tongue flicked and slid against mine. I took advantage of her vulnerable, stretched, figure and put my fingers between her legs. My fingertips met immediately with hot, soaked, cotton that made her seize and moan. She grabbed my neck as my fingers played in her folds through the cloth causing her to jerk and shake. I could feel her clit through the saturated fabric and rubbed the hood gently. I could feel her pulsing as I did. She struggled to stay standing and was crying into my shoulder as I teased and felt her. After a forceful cry I leaned her back laying her onto the bed where she spread her legs exposing her soaking wet panties. I climbed onto the bed next to her and resumed feeling and stroking her. I tried to kiss her, but she couldn't keep her lips attached to mine as she squirmed and moaned in place. Her eyes were squeezed shut and she was grabbing the comforter below her as her hips bucked against my finger. She climaxed without warning moaning loudly into the room and jerking, her stomach and legs flexing as orgasm raced through her little body and warm, white, cream coating my finger. She laid in place panting for breath for several moments as I showed her the thick fluid my fingers had accumulated. She smiled proudly and began to peel her panties off. The wet panties landed heavily on the other side of the bed, her bare, pink, cunt was coated with thick creamy fluid that was dripping down her ass. She sat up and got on her knees, her face flushed with pink at the cheeks and ears. She put her fingers in the waist band of my boxers and started pulling them down. She couldn't get them off past my hips, so I did the honors of pulling them off and tossing them on the floor. She leaned over my waist and took my cock in her mouth, hungrily bobbing, letting her tongue slide along as she did. Her mouth worked my cock aggressively, making her grunt and squeak as she sucked and lapped, the feeling of her warm cheeks and licks stopping my breath. I put my hand in her curly hair as she sucked and bobbed fucking me with her face for several minutes before sliding her lips up and letting them pop off my tip. She wrapped her little fingers around my shaft and looked at me. "Liv says you thought I was joking when I wanted to move in," She stroked me and tickled my shaft with her tongue, "think about how much fun you'd have, and much Liv would love having someone to steal you from her whenever you wanted. We could all share one bed and Liv and I could just cuck each other continuously every night making the other watch you fuck them instead." She watched my face and rubbed my cock against her tongue giggling, "You're so hard, you like it. You like the idea of swapping girls whenever you want." She took me in her mouth and sucked eagerly seeming to relish the sounds I made as her lips tugged at my shaft. She slid her lips off and returned her hand, "You could watch us play with each other too, you love watching her with girls, I saw your face when she was messing with Amy." She rubbed a finger in precum and lapped it away. "I could wake you up while she's asleep and ride away your morning wood, so she has to spend the day knowing I fucked you first; " she whimpered and resumed sucking aggressively. Her sweet face was pink with effort and her cute lips formed an easy seal around my shaft as her teenaged mouth bobbed, lavishing my cock with licks and gently pressure. She slid her mouth off and let precum string off my tip, lapping it away until it snapped across her chin and neck. She leaned away and laid on her stomach holding her feet up in the air with her legs apart. "Come on, fuck me, I need it; " She panted. She looked back, grabbing her ass cheeks and pulling them apart to expose her wet cunt. I rolled over and crawled to her, teasing her by letting my shaft slide against her ass. She arched her hips impatiently encouraging me to stop. I enjoyed watching and feeling her tight body craving me for several moments before leaning in and shoving my cock into her. She buried her face in the mattress and screamed as I plunged into her, her cunt was extremely tight, and her walls squeezed my cock. She was small enough that my tip could feel her taper as it got close to her cervix, stopping because my stomach hit her ass. Her knuckles turned white gripping the comforter and she turned around groaning. Her cunt dripped onto the bed, and she heaved for breath as I started sliding my cock back and forth making her moan low in her chest. I fucked her slowly, building pace as her body accepted it. She was so tight I had to pace myself. "Fuck me harder; " She moaned. "You're so tight; " She heaved and moaned, pushing back, and flaring her hips as I drove my cock into her. Her hand grabbed my wrist, and she buried her face in the mattress to let out another squalling moan. She raised her head and cried, "You're gonna make me cum again;  oh fuck; " I backed my hips away until I was squeezed out. Her cunt was red from being stressed and mixed clear and white fluids were smeared across it, her legs, and coating my cock which pulled thick strings with it. She made a sound of protest and looked back. "No, keep fucking me, I'm so close." "Roll over so I can watch you cum." She rolled onto her back, spreading her legs wide and squirming impatiently. I leaned down moving between her open legs and shoved my cock back into her messy cunt. She yelled and threw her head back with the feeling as I pushed my way into her cunt. Her stomach was tight and her legs squeezed my sides as her pink face twisted. It was easier to fuck harder and my balls slapped against her sticky, slick, ass as I drove myself into her quickly. She held my neck moaning herself red in the face as her cunt clenched tightly around my shaft. Her body seized and her legs clamped, and she screamed, bucking, and thrashing on the bed. She hung on my body as she shook violently as orgasm tore through her. I felt her cunt fluttering against my shaft as she jerked and twitched through the orgasm fading. Panting endlessly to catch her breath she pulled my hand to her lips and sucked my middle finger, teething it gently and moving her hips. She slid it from her mouth and panted, "Cum on my face;  I want cum on my face; " She held her knees up and open as I resumed fucking, drilling my cock into her, making her words slur with cries as her mouth hung open. She was clawing into my neck as I fucked her, the little, pale, body tightly clenched and her small breasts shaking. I put my hand on her face and leaned pushing her head into the mattress as I pulled out, flinging her fluids onto the sheets and climbed over her putting my cock against her lips. She leaned up and sucked and tongued as I rocked myself in and out of her mouth. After several minutes I grabbed her by the hair and yanked her head back as my cock burst, shooting forceful blasts of cum onto her nose, lips and chin. She grabbed my cock in her hand and rubbed it on her tongue that hung out letting cum pool before swallowing and sucking until I groaned loudly. I slid out of her mouth, my cock starting to soften and she pulled cum off her chin with her finger and sucked it clean, "Good girl." I said encouragingly as she wiped more cum into her mouth. She moaned sucking on her finger and I realized her other hand was rubbing herself. "Fuck I love being used up and decorated like a slut." She whimpered, driving a finger into her cunt, her flat body rolling. Her tongue ran across her lips pulling strings of cum away as she did moaning and licking her finger. She pulled her finger out and climbed off the bed, her face still splattered with white and gloss. "Thanks for using me up, I feel like a broken toy;  I want to be used more," She opened the door and shuffled into the hall, naked and covered in cum where Maggie was coming out of her room in a denim skirt and tank top. Maggie laughed at the sight, "I told you, he's super easy." Lizzie went over to Maggie and put her hands on her face and pulled her into a kiss. Maggie seemed surprised but didn't fight back, soon making an effort to pull cum off Lizzie's lips. Lizzie leaned her against the wall reaching under Maggie's skirt who cooed into their kiss, letting her do what she wanted. Maggie leaned off the wall and grabbed Lizzie's hand, "Come on, I'll get you all cleaned up." She looked at me leading Lizzie into her room and winked before closing the door. I shook my head, confused, and went back into the guest room to wipe myself down, maybe even shower. Liv came in shortly after, recognizing immediately what had happened and grabbed my naked waist. "Umm if you keep letting them use you you'll end up doing nothing else." She whispered with a laugh, "That would be just;  tragic; " "Well, I learned my lesson there, I think Lizzie might be crazier than us." She arched an eyebrow, "Yeah?" "I made her cum like three times and she got up when I finished and went in with Maggie for more." She frowned, "And you didn't join them?" "I wasn't invited." I said with a shrug. "Well not to worry, I'm sure I can find another sweet, little, pet for us." She said, "Get dressed and lets get dinner. I know you have to be tired and empty by now." I nodded, "Getting pretty close." I was very relieved to get to have dinner with just Liv. When she isn't being a wild, out of control, pervert, she's still a one-of-a-kind delight. Even Chinese food and video games are a wonderland experience with her. We finished dinner, showered and spent the night in the guest room, on the small, old TV, playing Halo until it was time for bed, and boy did I knock out. I have to say, my ideas of parties don't typically involve wild, unprotected, sex with impulsive friends of Liv's;  I will say that it's a heck of a lot more fun than watching her open presents and drinking mimosas with my soon to be in laws. The Rehearsal dinner ends with risky behavior. The rehearsal dinner went amazing. All of Liv's college friends were there and not one of them divulged all of the depravity that she had drowned us all in since I had met her. Even her sister Maggie, who had been the lynchpin of starting all of it, kept her stories cute and quaint. Even my roommate kept his stories PG of all the dumb stuff we had done together. Whether he knew of what I had going on when he wasn't around I never found out. He even did me a solid when he ended up going home with Amy. One bullet I didn't have to dodge in desecrating, gross stories. What did surprise me was what Liv's sister Maggie got away with wearing at the dinner. Liv of course looked stunning in a deep green, silk, dress that made her long red hair seem to burn atop her head. The other women and bridesmaids dressed similarly in elegant gowns and dresses. Maggie, wore a tight, white, cocktail dress with a cut out on one side that teased part of her flat, toned, stomach and hip. I don't know whose attention she wanted, but it took some self-control not to give her mine. If Liv noticed, she didn't show it, and even if she did, I doubt she'd have been bothered. It was after the dinner had ended and everything was being cleaned that the good behavior began to wind down. After most of the dinner party had left, both sides of parents included, Liv, Maggie and I were the last to leave, so naturally Maggie and Liv polished off a bottle of champaign between them and Maggie began dancing for TikTok. The ride to the hotel was a familiar experience for me. I was sandwiched between the two and Maggie showed Liv her dance videos, making sure to play back all her slutty moves that showed off her skinny body, toned legs, and Liv commented that, 'I think I saw some booty in that one'. They didn't ask me if I did, which was just fine with me. I didn't want to tell them there one hundred percent was visible ass in one dance. I didn't like how my fiancée's needy, slutty, younger sister held my thigh when she leaned over, I didn't like how low cut her dress was, and I didn't like the way she was able to move her college girl body on camera, even just dancing. We got to the hotel and hurried our way to the elevator. The elevator had marble tile, wood paneling along the walls and mirrors along the back wall and mirrored doors and panels at the front. It had been a long day with the rehearsal and dinner, and I was excited to get back to my room and very excited to pull Liv in with me for a long shower. The door closed for a ride to floor eleven. As soon as the elevator lurched, Maggie draped her arms around me and began swaying and rocking her hips, one hand holding her phone up to film herself as she swayed and rolled her body against me to music playing from her speakers. I didn't matter what I did, she kept contact between us, smiling and laughing, and the mirrors showed me her dainty, body moving. She ended the video and turned around handing her phone to Liv who laughed and took it, playing another hip hop song I didn't recognize. Maggie reached back grabbing my neck and rocking her hips into mine. Her dress was soft against my pants and her ass was working my lap. She grabbed my hands with a vicious smile and put them on her sides. I felt the soft, toned skin at the cut away, the other side thin enough that I could feel her body as she grinded into me to the rhythm. She grabbed one of my hands from her side and pulled it up, pushing my palm into her breast, her other hand pulled my face down into a kiss as my stiff cock was pressed into her ass through our clothes. I heard her pant as I squeezed the breast through her dress and felt her hand leave my face to give her sister the middle finger as she kissed me hotly, her tongue teasing mine. I groped her making her gasp and put my other hand on the front of her hip as she rocked. The music had stopped, and she pulled out of the kiss biting her lip and looking at Liv who was still filming. "True love, right sis?" she taunted, turning around, and putting her hand on the seat of my pants. Liv ended the video and held the phone with both hands, her face flushed pink. The door dinged and opened, and Maggie leaned away hurrying out the door as gracefully as she could. Liv hurried after her and I swore to myself, out loud, because it's not easy to walk down the hall of a luxury hotel as hard as Maggie had made me. I made it to door of the girl's room where Maggie and Liv were waiting. Maggie didn't acknowledge Liv at all, grabbing me at the neck and falling against the wall, kissing me, rolling her body as she pulled me against her. I ran my hand along her leg and thigh, and she breathed into our kiss, jerking as my fingers teased her. She pulled out of the kiss and bit my neck, her hand stroking my pants before turning to Liv, "Open the door." Liv reached into her purse, fumbling for her wallet and opened the door with the keycard. Maggie leaned off the wall and pushed through the door into the room, pulling me with her by my belt. Liv was looking down as I was dragged into the room. I almost thought she was going to leave but she followed us in. Maggie pulled me to the bed and pushed me onto it, jumping onto me, straddling my hips. She leaned over and started kissing me, making noises as she dragged her hips against me, her ass silhouetted by her dress as she kissed and rocked. She pulled away from my lips and kissed my neck, unbuttoning my shirt as she went, "I want to put on my slutty clubbing outfit and fuck you on sis' wedding dress." "I bet you're a little sex object in that outfit." She laughed and nibbled my ear before swinging her leg off me and going to her bag. She fished around in the suitcase until she'd collected everything she wanted and pranced into the bathroom to change. I looked around and saw Liv sitting in a chair on the far side of the room and got up, she was fidgeting with her cuticles and looked up when I came over, "I hope your sister is as hot in her clubbing outfit as she is in that dress." "It's a wild outfit." She said quietly. "How could I say no to her in a slutty clubbing outfit, you saw how hot she is already." I said touching Liv's chin. "Where's your dress?" "It's in the closet." She said in a meek, emotionless tone. I opened the closet and found the dress. It was a sleeveless white gown that was going to cling to her trim frame and hang loose at the knee. Lace on top of a sweetheart neckline, it was very expensive. As much as I wanted to feed her fetish, I was not excited about the potential for damaging it. I draped the dress onto the bed and flattened it out, "You're going to look great in this tomorrow." "Thanks," She said. "I hope we don't get anything on it, you know how messy she can be." I looked at her, "You can watch if you want but no part of this is going to be decent or respectful. I mean she is one hot bitch, I'm going to wear her out." Liv looked like she was going to reply but Maggie had stepped out of the bathroom. She was wearing a red-green plaid skirt that was flush with her tight waist and exposed her hips. It was pleated like a uniform skirt but was only about ten and a half inches long, the hem hanging at her upper thighs. Below were red stockings that came up to her knee, and on top she wore a cropped black sweater that showed off her flat, evenly tanned, tummy and hugged her chest. She came skipping out of the bathroom to me and wrapped her arms around my neck playfully. I put my hands on her waist, feeling the soft skin of her taught stomach and sides as she kissed my neck feeling my chest where my shirt hung open. She pulled out of the kiss and gave me a pouty look, "Where's what I want?" She asked running her hand over my pants, "I want it back." She turned around and rocked her ass into me, grinding and swishing her skirt looking back at me and giggling as she felt me stiffen to rock hard against her. I reached up and grabbed one of her breasts. It was soft under the sweater, and she moaned as I groped her braless chest. "I bet I could make you cum like this." She giggled grinding on me through her skirt, "You love my ass." I reached around to her leg and ran my fingers up her thigh, and she panted and pushed against me as I teased her again, keeping one hand firmly feeling her breast. My fingers made it under the hem of the skirt feeling where her leg met her body and she shuddered. She was clinging to my neck as I explored her body with my hands and moaned through her bit lip as I dragged my finger over her damp thong. My fingers became wet immediately as I rubbed her making her squirm and cry against me. She was pushing her hips back as I toyed with her helpless body for several moments before pulling my hand from under her skirt. She wheeled around on her barefeet and began grabbing at my belt, pulling it open and fumbling with my pants, her green eyes were lit like embers as she tugged down the zipper before yanking my slacks and boxers down in one pull. "Want me to suck your cock daddy?" I didn't answer and instead grabbed her blonde hair and pushed her to her knees. She groaned in pain as I did before rubbing her nose and face on my exposed cock. She licked and kissed my shaft and tip playfully, taking her time all while looking up at me with her big green eyes before wrapping her pouty lips around me and sucking. She looked up and dragged her tongue across me up to the tip where she tickled it back and forth, "Your cock tastes so clean, is my dumb sister not fucking you enough? I keep my boyfriend's cock polished, any girl who gets his pants off is going to taste my cunt on him." "You have a boyfriend?" I panted as she bobbed and tugged on my cock, her ass almost visible under her skirt as she leaned over on her knees. She laughed around my shaft and slowly pulled her mouth up, "Umm do you want me to stop? Does knowing you're getting your cock sucked by the girl some poor boy somewhere loves so much turn you off?" I gasped as she took me in her mouth and sucked gently and steadily, watching my face as her tongue slid back and forth along my shaft and tip, flaring her hips, "It does, actually. I don't; " I stammered, "want to hurt this guy." She slid her mouth away and laughed, she ran a finger under my tip and pulled away a thick string of precum that she licked off, "Umm, you don't but your cock does." She grabbed me with her small fingers and stroked the slick shaft, playing with precum that dripped out as she did. She stood up slowly and leaned in close to me, still stroking as she looked up at me, "You must have no heart, letting your fiancée's younger sister do this to you, cheating on my boyfriend with me." She leaned up and dragged her tongue over my neck and laughed in my ear. She bit her lip, unbuttoning my shirt so it hung open and pulled it off my shoulders. I pulled the shirt away and dropped it. She smirked up at me, "Come on, make me a home wrecker on your bareback cock." She pushed on my bare chest, so I fell onto the bed, sitting on Liv's dress, and climbed into my lap. I felt her wet panties dragging along my shaft as she kissed me heatedly, holding my neck in a tight grip. She was panting and gasping as her hips dragged along me and my hand groped her chest through her sweater. She laughed in my ear and started climbing off me. "Where are you going?" I panted, watching her go to her purse. "If Liv has to watch, then Cody should have to listen." She said with a laugh before hurrying back to the bed. She pushed me onto my back, climbing into my lap with her phone and scrolling contacts. "Oh no, no way I am not-" I protested, but she put a finger to my lips with a smile that faded as she started dragging her hips back and forth. "Hey babe," she said in a breathy, chirpy voice as she stroked me. "Yeah it was great, we're just getting ready to get drinks afterward. She bit her lip hiding how good my shaft felt through her underwear. She leaned over and grabbed my hand pulling it to her chest and squeezing my fingers. Her breath caught and she bit her lip again to stifle the moan. "What do you think I should wear?" She asked looking at me as her panties made slick noises against me. She giggled to hide another moan as I dragged a finger over her nipple through the cloth, feeling a hot rush on my shaft as she soaked through the cotton more. "No way, that outfit is way too slutty, I only show my ass off to you babe. Umm; " A whimper slipped through, and she blushed, covering her mouth. "No, I'm just getting ready a little drunk and lost my balance." She leaned back, supporting herself on my leg, moving her hips so I had to watch her flat, tanned stomach, taught legs, and the skirt that hugged her hips as I felt the slick cotton clinging to her slide along me. Her ploy worked and I gave in, running my fingers down her midriff, past the skirt and across her legs. She closed her eyes as I did, making empty sounds of acknowledgement to the phone. I leaned her over and she rolled onto the bed, laying on her back. Her legs laid flat on the bed, laying partially on the dress and I rolled over dragging fingers up her thighs making her whimper into her palm and shudder. I let my finger push into her soaked underwear and roll her slick clit in the fabric. She squeezed her eyes shut, gasping, and crying into her palm, holding the phone away as I rubbed her. She put the phone back to her face, "Umm, no babe, I told you I'm getting ready;  ah;  it's hard to hold a phone and put on jeans; " She said trying to sound casual as my finger slowly wound her little body into a tighter and tighter frenzy. Her face was pink and pulled into an expression of urgent desperation. Suddenly she slammed the phone on the bed and moaned into her palm, squirming forcefully in place, her hips bucking and her body jerking as she climaxed against my finger. She panted, whimpering for several long minutes. She picked the phone up, trying to sound composed, "Sorry, I dropped my phone in my bag and couldn't find it." She said laughing awkwardly. I pushed on her side, and she rolled over, I moved so she could lay on her stomach on top of the wedding dress, "What are you doing tonight, sweetie?" She said playfully closing her eyes as I felt her ass through her skirt before feeling her exposed thigh below it. I reached up under the skirt cupping her ass before slipping a finger under the thin strip of fabric and pushing my finger between her cheeks. She squeezed her eyes shut tightly and tried to keep her voice steady, "Umm hmm, that sounds like a lot of fun. I wish I could hop on and play with you." My finger found her asshole and I felt it, rubbing back and forth. She moved her hips against my hand until I pushed my finger in, so I was a knuckle deep. She covered her mouth and squealed as I teased her ass by wiggling. She squirmed and cried into her hand as her boyfriend gave her his evening plans. I pulled my finger out and climbed onto my knees and straddled her, sticking my cock between her legs and dragging my tip over her panties. She kept her mouth covered trying to keep her composure. "Ok babe;  Umm;  I have to go my friend is about to;  come." I fished around between her legs pulling the thong to the side and pushed my cock against her slick folds. She strained into her hand, her face flushing red. Watching her try and gain her composure, I put my tip at her opening and started pushing in. She shoved the phone into the bed and buried her face in the blanket to moan. She lifted her head groaning low in her throat as my cock slid in and out of her wet cunt steadily. She was just as tight and slick as always, her body hugging my cock, trying to feel every stroke of it. She cried gripping the comforter, bracing against the bed beneath her, knees unable to get traction on Liv's dress. She picked the phone up, digging teeth into her bottom lip and panted into it. "Hey sweetie.. Umm ah;  I have to go I'm being Umm stuffed into an elevator;  ahhh they didn't even let me shower before stuffing me." She put the phone to her shoulder and panted, her cunt flushed again getting wetter, squeezing me before she put the phone back up, "I love you, I'll send you ahhh;  pictures later ok? Umm bye; " she hit the red button hanging up the call. Once she had dropped the phone, I reached up and grabbed her hair, yanking it back. She shrieked, pushing her ass back to me as I fucked her under her skirt, I gripped her hair in my fist and hissed at her, "You loved that you fucking slut." She moaned and swore, "Fuck! You've wanted a piece of this ass all night." I grabbed her shoulder and pulled, she struggled to her hands and knees, spreading her legs. Her ass cheeks peeked out from her skirt and her sweater showed her slender, flexing back and hips as I drilled into her. I leaned over, pulling her head to one side with her hair and bit her shoulder. She flexed in pain and groaned, "Does your boyfriend know you give it away to anyone who checks you out?" I asked grabbing her ass as I did. "Only to stupid assholes who spend all night staring at it" she moaned, "Umm Cody insists on condoms, so I don't get pregnant;  but I crave the feeling of bare cock." She looked back at me with a wicked smirk as I hammered her from behind. I grabbed her hair and held it so she was facing me, neck wrenched backward, "You're not on birth control?" She didn't answer, just laughed through strained and hoarse moans and licked her lips with a drunk smirk. I let go of her hair roughly and she laughed again, raising up on her knees and grabbing my neck, arching her back into me. She gasped back to me, "Now all I think about is fucking," "You crazy bitch." I snapped, but she laughed back. "Doesn't it feel so good though?" She groaned and grabbed the dress in her fist, "Fuck I'm gonna cum; " Her voice shuddered at the end and her whole body shook violently. Her cunt clamped down and fluttered and every muscle in her lean body flexed and clenched as climax raced through her. She yelled and moaned, gasping and heaving through the climax until she gained control of herself. I slapped her ass with a loud pop, and she gasped. She rested on her elbows, catching her breath before sitting up and pulling her sweater off over her head so her full breasts bounced free. She pulled away and turned around so her sleek, young, body was on display, "Lay down." I did, laying on my back across the dress. She reached under her skirt and slid her thong down her legs and pulled it off her ankles before climbing over me, straddling my hips. She pushed her cunt into my shaft and dragged it back and forth to tease me. She whimpered at the feeling as she stroked me with her messy folds. She leaned over and kissed me, grinding aggressively, making sticky sounds as she did, panting and crying into her kiss. She pulled away from my mouth kissing my neck as I held her ass and fondled her breast. She panted in my ear, "Let's make a baby for Cody; " I felt her hands on my cock rubbing my tip against her, "I'm not cumming in you." I said unsteadily. "I don't care, that just means I can cum as many times as I want. But you will, you can't help it." She pushed my tip into her, moaning as it slid in, pushing apart her tight walls. She gripped my shoulders crying at the feeling of my cock filling her body. "Fuck!" She screamed as my cock dug into her tight body, "Fuck;  ugh cock feels so good." She rocked back, my cock buried in her cunt as deep as it would go. She put her hands on my stomach and started fucking, stroking me with her tight, wet, grip and moaning loudly. I put my hand on her neck, pulling her down and leaning up to take one of her breasts in my mouth and tease it with my tongue. She moaned grabbing my hair as I did. I rolled and toyed with her nipple in my mouth, gripping her neck and ass as she cried and struggled against how the feeling took away her control. "Fuck I think I'm gonna cum again," She fucked me faster, her breasts shaking, her face and body starting to sweat. She was bucking her hips forcefully as she railed herself on my cock. She was screaming and moaning uncontrollably, "Fuck yes, fucking shit, ugh, fuck me I can't stop! Daddy I'm cumming!" She threw her head back and shrieked again, her whole body convulsing as climax ripped across her, her dainty, tight, body clenching and seizing on top of me. She panted for several moments, her voice going hoarse before she started rocking her hips again, groaning roughly and jerking with sensitivity. "I can't stop, fuck I need more; " she panted. Raking a nest of blonde hair from her face she started fucking quickly again, her cunt smearing my stomach and hips as she bucked, her screaming and moaning lower from her strained voice, but her sleek body flexing in place as her cunt started chewing my cock again. I grabbed her shoulder and gasped, "I'm gonna cum soon; " She smiled and laughed through a moan and my chest tightened when I felt her legs squeeze me, I pushed on her hip but she kept rocking, stroking my aching cock, tightening the pressure that threatened behind it with each stroke. "Get off I'm;  I'm gonna cum; " She groaned with frantic lust and shook her head smiling. "Get off, get off of me; " I said desperately trying to pull her off at the ribs. She leaned forward pinning my back and shoulders to the bed, her thighs squeezing to keep herself steady as she fucked me. "I'm gonna cum, get.. get off; " I said in a helpless pant unable to move her, my fingers slipping on her sweaty body. She shook her head laughing and moaning, "Cum in me, feed my hungry cunt." She panted "Cody, you're not;  it's not;  I can't; " I groaned. "But you're going to." She moaned. "Stop;  I; " I panted putting a hand on her stomach. I suddenly wrenched under her with a groan as my cock erupted blasting jet after jet of cum. She gasped and pushed down as I emptied into her with thick, successive, bursts, until it started to leak out down my shaft. She whimpered and smiled, running her hands over her breasts and down her stomach laughing as I jerked and shook under her. She put her hand on her abdomen, looking down at it, "There's so much, its hot, I can feel it in me." She leaned over and started kissing me, her tongue playing with mine, her hips moving, teasing out all of my climax as my balls and hips started to become sticky with seed that was running out of her. She kissed and squirmed until I pulled her face away, "Get off me you crazy bitch." She laughed and patted my face rolling off me onto the bed. I watched her run a finger through her draining cunt and suck cum from it before rubbing herself more and moaning. Maggie rolled over and unzipped the back of her skirt letting it fall open so she was naked, her tan, slender body exposed on the bed as thick, white, cum ran down her folds onto the duvet. She looked at me and wagged her hips smiling, "Fuck me again, I know you can." "You just made me cum in you totally unprotected you psycho no way." She laughed at me and wiggled her hips again, "Umm I did, and there's so much. Can't change that now, come on, fuck me some more. You can spank me for being a bad girl." "You're an idiot." I snapped. She kept giggling and crawled over to where I was sitting up. I didn't realize I was stiff again until her hand slid down my messy shaft. She held it, stroking gently, "It's so hard again." Her hand slipped off and her head dropped so she was resting on her elbows, tongue tickling under my tip, as she licked and teased it. "My poor boyfriend has no idea I've been pumped full of cum, and I still can't help from sucking cock." She wrapped her mouth around me and started bobbing, stroking my shaft with her fingers as she tugged with her lips. She sucked, lashing me with her tongue and I gave in, holding her head down making her choke and gag as my other hand groped her breast, cupping, and toying with it. She leaned up letting spit fall from her lips and smiled at me with her tongue hanging out. She walked on her hands and knees leaning on her elbows and wiggling her hips as she looked back at me. "Come on daddy, rough up my insides and put handprints on my ass again." I moved onto the bed and swatted her ass with a harsh pop. She groaned and arched her back, her cunt squeezing cum onto the bed. I hit her again and she cried leaning over and biting the blanket. I climbed behind her and dragged my shaft back and forth against her messy, cum draining, cunt and she moaned pushing against me. I leaned back and pushed back into her, and her body seized with a loud moan. I slid in quickly, cum dripping onto the bed as I pushed as far in as I could go. She was heaving and moaning as I started to fuck, her tight body clenching with each thrust. It wasn't long before I was hammering her, drilling my cock into her hard, pulling her hair and slapping her ass with hard swings. She was screaming and her body was slick with sweat as I pummeled her, her ass slapping against me, a red splotch forming where I kept spanking her. Her crying and yelling stopped and I forced her face into the mattress holding her down as her body shook as she came. I heard her muffled screams from the blanket. I felt myself getting close again and yanked out of her, flinging more fluid onto the bed. With a tight grip, I dragged her back toward the edge until her head nearly hung off the bed and stood over her face. Her face looked lost, drunk, and she ran her face through the slick mess on my shaft before I pushed my cock into her mouth She obediently laid still as I fucked her mouth steadily, holding her slender throat, watching her breasts shake gently until I was losing control. I grabbed her head with on hand, and pulled my cock free, groaning as cum shot onto her face, chin, and neck. She licked my shaft from beneath and held my cock with her hand as I dumped burst after burst onto her face. Maggie laughed weakly running her fingers through the mess on her nose and cheek and sucking it off, "I might dump Cody and just fuck you instead. You're my favorite plaything." She laughed again and licked her lips, still playing with the fresh cum. "I think it's pretty clear you'll fuck me whenever I want." She rolled her head toward the chairs on the other side of the room where Liv had watched in utter silence, "Hey sis, come clean me up. I can't be sticky tomorrow for your wedding." Liv got up and came over, still in her dress and climbed onto the bed. On hands and knees to one side of Maggie she leaned over and started licking her neck from her collarbones to her jaw in long laps. Her thick red hair clung to Maggie's sweaty body and stuck to the cum sprayed across it as she dragged her tongue up and down her neck and then her jaw and cheeks cleaning them. As Liv worked to lick her sister clean, Maggie spread her legs and began rubbing herself, moaning and whimpering beneath her sister. Liv didn't react, dragging the tip of her tongue over Maggie's moaning lips pulling cum away. Maggie, still whimpering opened her mouth and let her tongue flick against Liv's making her share the cum she was cleaning. Maggie held Liv's face in place, kissing her hotly, their tongues tangling for several moments as Maggie moaned louder below her until Liv pulled away to begin cleaning the rest of Maggie's face. Maggie pulled her fingers up and dragged them down her chest and through her cleavage leaving a trail of mixed fluids, and laughed, "You missed a spot, don't be lazy." Liv moved down and dragged her tongue through her sister's cleavage, the point of her tongue licking up everywhere Maggie had smeared the mess. Maggie was fingering herself and moaning, giggling between pleasured cries as her sister cleaned her. "Better clean my insides too." Maggie said absent mindedly. Liv moved her face, leaning between her legs and began licking the mess that covered Maggie's cunt. Maggie moaned quietly and groped her breast as her sister licked her with long, steady, licks. She looked at me and laughed, "I guess she's good for something." Liv's tongue dug into her folds pulling away all of the cum and fluid as she lapped up everything that had fallen out. Maggie was squirming in place. She moaned loudly when Liv shoved her tongue into her and started pulling cum out of her. She grabbed Liv's hair and pulled, "Ugh, rollover if you want it that bad." Liv did, rolling onto her back and Maggie straddling her face, pushing her cunt into her sister's mouth. Liv pushed her tongue back against her cunt and began licking again, making Maggie groan and grab her knees, "Fuck, Liv, you're going to make me cum." Liv didn't respond, her tongue making wet noises as she did her best to pull all the cum out of her sister's body and eat it from under her. Maggie's hips rolled and her face was red. She grabbed her breast again and pulled on it, groaning and rocking against her sister's face. "Holy shit, I'm gonna cum; " She gasped, she panted unsteadily for several moments and then yelled, her tan body shaking in place, her legs quivering as climax shot through her. Her mouth hung open as she lost control, eventually falling onto her hands and knees to get away from Liv's lips. She started laughing, raking blonde hair from her face when her phone lit up. She picked it up, clearing her throat, "Hello? Yeah hey, I can absolutely come out I was just;  getting cleaned up. Sure, I'll finish and Uber there. Sweet see you soon." She hung up and started climbing off the bed. Without saying anything she went into the bathroom and closed the door, leaving Liv and I alone. I had watched Maggie leave so I didn't see Liv, crawl to the edge of the bed. She craned out her neck and began tonguing my tip timidly. I looked down as her hair, messy and hanging in her face tried to hide what she was doing. I moved closer and she wrapped her mouth around me and started sucking, her tongue working to clean all of the mess from Maggie off my shaft. She pulled her mouth off me and leaned down running her tongue over my balls licking them with long strokes. I put my hand on her chin and she lifted, wrapping her mouth around me, and sucking again. I grabbed her head and pulled her face down and she gagged drool falling from her lips as I fucked her mouth aggressively for several moments. When I slowed to a gentler pace she grabbed my hips and shoved her face forward forcing herself to gag again, jamming my cock into her throat. "Fuck I'm gonna cum; " I gasped trying to pull away. She groaned, gripping my hips strongly and fighting me as I tried back away. She kept pushing her face down until she gagged and choked driving her mouth on to me violently, spit dripping onto the bed. I let out a moan as the climax she'd forced out of me began dumping cum into her throat. She gagged, spitting cum and drool out onto her chin and the bed before sealing her mouth, coaxing the rest out and drinking it out of me. She slid her mouth off slowly and used her finger to pull cum from her chin to her mouth before leaning up on her knees and pulling me into a kiss. She kissed me gently for several moments before pulling away, her face pink from gagging and heavy with shame. "Sorry I took some cum, you probably wanted to save it for when Maggie came out." I ran my finger through the mess on her face and put it to her lips. She took my finger and sucked it clean, "You always get first dibs on anything that comes out of me." "You can make a baby with Maggie if you want, she probably will knock up really fast." "I am not doing any more damage to her boyfriend than I already did." I said moving her hair. She smirked, "I hope she names her babies after you." "You're clearly still drunk, and need to get to sleep, we have to get married tomorrow." "My husband and her daddy; " She said laughing. I ignored her and started trying to unzip her dress but she pulled my hands away. "I'll sleep in this, so you don't try and do me before we're properly married. I'm a good girl." She laughed again and crawled back onto the bed flopping down. "Suit yourself," I carefully picked up her dress and hung it back up in the closet. Maggie came out moments later in a revealing cocktail dress and left without saying anything. "She is going to leave a stain on everything she sits on in that dress." "A you stain." Liv said in a lazy voice, and with that, she knocked out. She hadn't seemed that drunk or tired, but my best guess was that she'd had a few fingers busy watching Maggie and I, and wore herself out. Tomorrow we were getting married, and then I was going to wear out that crazy ginger like a teenager's softest sock and wear her around without a wash. If that sounds gross, it was her wording when we were planning the wedding. The Nuptuals Our wedding day was a fairytale. I have had recurring nightmares that Liv would get cold feet the morning of and flee to Canada like a high school graduate whose draft number had been called. But she didn't. Bridesmaids told me throughout the morning and afternoon that everything was taking too long;  she'd get married with her hair like a crow's nest if it went faster. The ceremony was beautiful, and so was she. As though she ever isn't. We had picked cleverly for her dress, strapless, white silk with a good amount of sheen to it so it stood out from her porcelain skin with a tight-fitting silhouette with a laced, flared, hemline. It was a simple dress with just a touch of preciousness. Her copper hair was tangled in a delicate knot of braids down her back, and against the white, could have been a campfire strung between her shoulders. At the reception, our table had a reserved bottle of Jack Daniels No. 7, which we polished off half of over dinner and dancing and I was not well behaved as a result. Through the spins, dips, and sways of the dance floor, I think I copped more feels than I had through our relationship, with clothes on, anyway. Liv intoxicated quickly as the night went on to the point that I signaled to my best man that we were going to head to our hotel and prompted her to change. We had agreed to be coy with our exit and leave the wedding in pajamas. We thought it was cute. We headed to the bathrooms while the room was still raucous with partiers, and I went into the men's but was startled by being pushed in from behind. I turned around to see Liv locking the door and turning back her red hair having long since fallen out of its delicate setting, now a weaving, fraying mess like it normally was. She came over to me, prancing on bare feet and fell into me, pushing me against the sink counter. She put her hand on my pants and rubbed, kissing me aggressively, her tongue forcing itself against mine. I could taste whiskey on her lips and smell it as she accosted me with her kiss and hands. She rubbed me steadily and then began pulling at my belt and pants. "Whoa, Liv, I think this is what the hotel and pajamas are for, remember?" She bit my lip, "Shut up, this is my cock now and I want to play with it." My pants fell, the belt clinking loudly on the tile floor before I felt her hands slip past my boxers and grab my shaft. She stroked me, kissing and biting my neck and panting in my ear. Her soft hands worked me steadily and I had to fight to keep a clear head. "You are very drunk, and this is actually very illegal, and people are waiting for us to come out changed." She bit my neck and I squalled, she laughed and kissed where she'd bit me, "I wanted to make you cum on the dance floor, but you just had to be romantic." "Liv, people are waiting and probably listening; " I protested, she ignored me, yanking down my boxers and turning around pinning me against the counter and leaning back so she could hold my neck while grinding her ass against my exposed shaft. She yanked at the neckline of her dress pulling it down with her bra, so her breasts started to emerge over the top, her pink nipples just over the white fabric. She grabbed my palm and pushed it into the exposed flesh and laughed as she rocked her hips. "I want to wear cum to the limo," She panted, "It's mine, gimmie cum." She slid down to the floor and turned around on her knees looking up. She grabbed my cock before I could move and started to lick it, looking up at me, her face curtained by her now disheveled red hair. She dragged her tongue up and down my cock laughing before putting her mouth around it and sucking. She bobbed her head aggressively, making noises in her throat as my cock punched uncomfortably far back. I held her hair as she tugged on my shaft, sliding her sweet pink lips up and down, her tongue stroking the underside of my cock as her mouth moved. "Liv," I said trying to keep my voice steady, "We can;  finish this in the limo, in the room, but walking out to everyone with cum on you is a terrible idea." She ignored me again, sliding her mouth down until she choked for several seconds before wrenching her head back and gasping for breath. She stroked my shaft looking up at me with a sweating, drunk, smile. She hung her tongue from her lips and dragged my tip across it laughing. I tried to scoot away but she wrapped her mouth around me and started sucking. I can't hide anything from Liv, especially an impending orgasm. She could feel the tension in my cock and my body starting to tighten for lost control. I pulled out of her mouth but she held me in her hand, stroking me and rubbing the underside of my tip with her nose and tongue. She was whispering and laughing, "Yes, come on, cover me, paint my face; " She giggled, tickling my shaft before dragging her nose and lips up and down. I groaned hard, as quietly as I could as my cock shot a thick burst of cum onto her face. She mercilessly stroked me, licked me, forcing groans from me as shot after shot splattered onto her face, her chin, nose and lips, running down her neck and speckling her hair. She panted and laughed with satisfaction, holding her face under my tip until it stopped dripping. She was completely coated, cum dripped off her chin and ran in thick streams down her neck, forming white gobs on her face that stringed when she ran her fingers through them to lick off. She was whimpering and sucking cum from her fingers on the floor while I hurried to get paper towels to clean her up. I pulled her to her feet and tried to wipe her face off, she laughed offering no help, instead trying to kiss my neck, and kiss me, smearing cum on her exposed breasts. With a great deal of work I got enough of her cleaned to look like she'd been crying, she'd done a fair amount anyway, and fixed myself up enough to ask for our travel outfits, which the my best man handed me with a suspicious expression. I got Liv's dress off and hung it over a stall door, babysitting the process of getting the white pajamas with rubber ducks on her. She was supposed to keep the bra, but refused it like a child being offered vegetables. Finally, she was dressed, and her face was clean enough that if we hurried to the car, no one should be any the wiser. To be continued in part 7, By Dragon Lair Reads for Literotica.

 Escape to Liv's Parents' HomeIn 8 parts, By Dragon Lair Reads. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.We made it back to the house and I was a little worried her parents might have gotten back, but I was assured they wouldn't be back until after we left the following day. We walked in and were greeted by the menagerie of Liv's friends all of whom cooed and quizzed us on where we'd been and what we'd been doing. Liv declined to give any answers and hurried off to her room to clean up, but not without stern instructions."Hands off him for a bit, he's a quart low." She said narrowing her eyes at her friends. There was some grumbling, but the foyer cleared. I took the opportunity to shower and nap. And to my surprise, woke up almost two hours later without being interrupted or molested at all.I rubbed my eyes and climbed out of bed making my way down the deserted hall but stopped when I heard voices coming from Maggie's room. The door was cracked open, and I heard Maggie and Lizzie talking quietly."Maggie stop I'm serious. I'm going crazy, I'm burning up here I need him to fuck me again. I rubbed myself out twice last night." Lizzie's sweet voice sounded stressed and was followed by sensual whimpers. I hazarded a peek into the door and saw them both sitting on the bed. Maggie had her face under Lizzie's jaw kissing her neck and her hand was on Lizzie's thigh."I'm a little worked up too, do what I'm doing, find a sweet girl and corrupt her." Maggie said devilishly before dragging her tongue along the outside of Lizzie's ear. Maggie slid her hand up Lizzie's thigh and kissed her neck. Lizzie squirmed, obviously enjoying it but remaining annoyed."Ugh, I don't want a girl to play with; " she said trying to hold Maggie's hand from her chest."So go find him in just your underwear and like;  wiggle your hips a little. He's insatiable and has almost no self-control anymore." Maggie got her hand past Lizzie's and grabbed her chest forcing a quiet whimper from the girl who squirmed while Maggie giggled.Lizzie pulled Maggie's hand away and stood up pulling off her shirt to expose a sports bra and shed her shorts, revealing thin white panties, and fussed with her nest of curls. "I'm taking your advice. I can't handle waiting.""Shit!" I scoffed to myself. Maggie was right, I didn't have self-control, I'd just been peeping on girls and was about to get caught.I hurried as quietly away from the door as I could and was surprised when she pranced up behind me. "I was just about to come looking for you, come on, I want to play a game with you."She hurried down the hall to my room and flung open the door. I had already been going to my room and didn't have a good excuse for changing directions on hand, you know, since I'd been peeping like a total pervert.Standing in the room she waited for me, hands clasped behind her back, twisting at the waist as I came in. I tried not to stare at the petite, pale, brunette and her slender, girlish frame with breasts that barely rose from her chest. Under the elastic of the sports bra, they sat almost completely flat except for the nipples that were poking through.She came over and grabbed the waistband of my boxers and pulled me into the room until she was backed up to the bed where she started feeling my hard shaft through them, "I thought we could play doctor. I'm flushed, and wet and; " She buried her face in my neck and started kissing and sucking.I put my hand on her hip as she kissed my neck, "You're not as innocent as you pretend to be."She laughed and dragged her tongue over my neck, "I discovered yesterday I like wearing cum more than make up."I reached up and put my fingers in the hem of her sports bra and tugged, she laughed and held her hands up as I peeled it off her chest and over her head so that her puffy, pink, nipples were exposed. I dropped the bra and put a hand over one of her breasts. She cried and bit her lip as I squeezed the modest flesh and played with her nipple.She moaned through her bit lip and squirmed as I played with her breast. Her hand was rubbing my shaft quickly and struggling to keep her knees from giving as I teased her very sensitive breasts. She pulled me into a kiss, having to crane up to reach my face. Her tongue flicked and slid against mine. I took advantage of her vulnerable, stretched, figure and put my fingers between her legs. My fingertips met immediately with hot, soaked, cotton that made her seize and moan. She grabbed my neck as my fingers played in her folds through the cloth causing her to jerk and shake.I could feel her clit through the saturated fabric and rubbed the hood gently. I could feel her pulsing as I did. She struggled to stay standing and was crying into my shoulder as I teased and felt her. After a forceful cry I leaned her back laying her onto the bed where she spread her legs exposing her soaking wet panties.I climbed onto the bed next to her and resumed feeling and stroking her. I tried to kiss her, but she couldn't keep her lips attached to mine as she squirmed and moaned in place. Her eyes were squeezed shut and she was grabbing the comforter below her as her hips bucked against my finger.She climaxed without warning moaning loudly into the room and jerking, her stomach and legs flexing as orgasm raced through her little body and warm, white, cream coating my finger. She laid in place panting for breath for several moments as I showed her the thick fluid my fingers had accumulated. She smiled proudly and began to peel her panties off.The wet panties landed heavily on the other side of the bed, her bare, pink, cunt was coated with thick creamy fluid that was dripping down her ass. She sat up and got on her knees, her face flushed with pink at the cheeks and ears.She put her fingers in the waist band of my boxers and started pulling them down. She couldn't get them off past my hips, so I did the honors of pulling them off and tossing them on the floor. She leaned over my waist and took my cock in her mouth, hungrily bobbing, letting her tongue slide along as she did.Her mouth worked my cock aggressively, making her grunt and squeak as she sucked and lapped, the feeling of her warm cheeks and licks stopping my breath. I put my hand in her curly hair as she sucked and bobbed fucking me with her face for several minutes before sliding her lips up and letting them pop off my tip. She wrapped her little fingers around my shaft and looked at me."Liv says you thought I was joking when I wanted to move in," She stroked me and tickled my shaft with her tongue, "think about how much fun you'd have, and much Liv would love having someone to steal you from her whenever you wanted. We could all share one bed and Liv and I could just cuck each other continuously every night making the other watch you fuck them instead."She watched my face and rubbed my cock against her tongue giggling, "You're so hard, you like it. You like the idea of swapping girls whenever you want." She took me in her mouth and sucked eagerly seeming to relish the sounds I made as her lips tugged at my shaft.She slid her lips off and returned her hand, "You could watch us play with each other too, you love watching her with girls, I saw your face when she was messing with Amy." She rubbed a finger in precum and lapped it away. "I could wake you up while she's asleep and ride away your morning wood, so she has to spend the day knowing I fucked you first; " she whimpered and resumed sucking aggressively.Her sweet face was pink with effort and her cute lips formed an easy seal around my shaft as her teenaged mouth bobbed, lavishing my cock with licks and gently pressure. She slid her mouth off and let precum string off my tip, lapping it away until it snapped across her chin and neck. She leaned away and laid on her stomach holding her feet up in the air with her legs apart."Come on, fuck me, I need it; " She panted. She looked back, grabbing her ass cheeks and pulling them apart to expose her wet cunt.I rolled over and crawled to her, teasing her by letting my shaft slide against her ass. She arched her hips impatiently encouraging me to stop. I enjoyed watching and feeling her tight body craving me for several moments before leaning in and shoving my cock into her.She buried her face in the mattress and screamed as I plunged into her, her cunt was extremely tight, and her walls squeezed my cock. She was small enough that my tip could feel her taper as it got close to her cervix, stopping because my stomach hit her ass. Her knuckles turned white gripping the comforter and she turned around groaning.Her cunt dripped onto the bed, and she heaved for breath as I started sliding my cock back and forth making her moan low in her chest. I fucked her slowly, building pace as her body accepted it. She was so tight I had to pace myself."Fuck me harder; " She moaned."You're so tight; "She heaved and moaned, pushing back, and flaring her hips as I drove my cock into her. Her hand grabbed my wrist, and she buried her face in the mattress to let out another squalling moan. She raised her head and cried, "You're gonna make me cum again;  oh fuck; "I backed my hips away until I was squeezed out. Her cunt was red from being stressed and mixed clear and white fluids were smeared across it, her legs, and coating my cock which pulled thick strings with it. She made a sound of protest and looked back."No, keep fucking me, I'm so close.""Roll over so I can watch you cum."She rolled onto her back, spreading her legs wide and squirming impatiently. I leaned down moving between her open legs and shoved my cock back into her messy cunt. She yelled and threw her head back with the feeling as I pushed my way into her cunt. Her stomach was tight and her legs squeezed my sides as her pink face twisted.It was easier to fuck harder and my balls slapped against her sticky, slick, ass as I drove myself into her quickly. She held my neck moaning herself red in the face as her cunt clenched tightly around my shaft.Her body seized and her legs clamped, and she screamed, bucking, and thrashing on the bed. She hung on my body as she shook violently as orgasm tore through her. I felt her cunt fluttering against my shaft as she jerked and twitched through the orgasm fading.Panting endlessly to catch her breath she pulled my hand to her lips and sucked my middle finger, teething it gently and moving her hips. She slid it from her mouth and panted, "Cum on my face;  I want cum on my face; "She held her knees up and open as I resumed fucking, drilling my cock into her, making her words slur with cries as her mouth hung open. She was clawing into my neck as I fucked her, the little, pale, body tightly clenched and her small breasts shaking.I put my hand on her face and leaned pushing her head into the mattress as I pulled out, flinging her fluids onto the sheets and climbed over her putting my cock against her lips. She leaned up and sucked and tongued as I rocked myself in and out of her mouth.After several minutes I grabbed her by the hair and yanked her head back as my cock burst, shooting forceful blasts of cum onto her nose, lips and chin. She grabbed my cock in her hand and rubbed it on her tongue that hung out letting cum pool before swallowing and sucking until I groaned loudly.I slid out of her mouth, my cock starting to soften and she pulled cum off her chin with her finger and sucked it clean, "Good girl." I said encouragingly as she wiped more cum into her mouth. She moaned sucking on her finger and I realized her other hand was rubbing herself."Fuck I love being used up and decorated like a slut." She whimpered, driving a finger into her cunt, her flat body rolling. Her tongue ran across her lips pulling strings of cum away as she did moaning and licking her finger.She pulled her finger out and climbed off the bed, her face still splattered with white and gloss. "Thanks for using me up, I feel like a broken toy;  I want to be used more," She opened the door and shuffled into the hall, naked and covered in cum where Maggie was coming out of her room in a denim skirt and tank top.Maggie laughed at the sight, "I told you, he's super easy."Lizzie went over to Maggie and put her hands on her face and pulled her into a kiss. Maggie seemed surprised but didn't fight back, soon making an effort to pull cum off Lizzie's lips. Lizzie leaned her against the wall reaching under Maggie's skirt who cooed into their kiss, letting her do what she wanted.Maggie leaned off the wall and grabbed Lizzie's hand, "Come on, I'll get you all cleaned up." She looked at me leading Lizzie into her room and winked before closing the door.I shook my head, confused, and went back into the guest room to wipe myself down, maybe even shower. Liv came in shortly after, recognizing immediately what had happened and grabbed my naked waist."Umm if you keep letting them use you you'll end up doing nothing else." She whispered with a laugh, "That would be just;  tragic; ""Well, I learned my lesson there, I think Lizzie might be crazier than us."She arched an eyebrow, "Yeah?""I made her cum like three times and she got up when I finished and went in with Maggie for more."She frowned, "And you didn't join them?""I wasn't invited." I said with a shrug."Well not to worry, I'm sure I can find another sweet, little, pet for us." She said, "Get dressed and lets get dinner. I know you have to be tired and empty by now."I nodded, "Getting pretty close."I was very relieved to get to have dinner with just Liv. When she isn't being a wild, out of control, pervert, she's still a one-of-a-kind delight. Even Chinese food and video games are a wonderland experience with her. We finished dinner, showered and spent the night in the guest room, on the small, old TV, playing Halo until it was time for bed, and boy did I knock out.I have to say, my ideas of parties don't typically involve wild, unprotected, sex with impulsive friends of Liv's;  I will say that it's a heck of a lot more fun than watching her open presents and drinking mimosas with my soon to be in laws.The Rehearsal dinner ends with risky behavior.The rehearsal dinner went amazing. All of Liv's college friends were there and not one of them divulged all of the depravity that she had drowned us all in since I had met her. Even her sister Maggie, who had been the lynchpin of starting all of it, kept her stories cute and quaint.Even my roommate kept his stories PG of all the dumb stuff we had done together. Whether he knew of what I had going on when he wasn't around I never found out. He even did me a solid when he ended up going home with Amy. One bullet I didn't have to dodge in desecrating, gross stories.What did surprise me was what Liv's sister Maggie got away with wearing at the dinner. Liv of course looked stunning in a deep green, silk, dress that made her long red hair seem to burn atop her head. The other women and bridesmaids dressed similarly in elegant gowns and dresses. Maggie, wore a tight, white, cocktail dress with a cut out on one side that teased part of her flat, toned, stomach and hip. I don't know whose attention she wanted, but it took some self-control not to give her mine. If Liv noticed, she didn't show it, and even if she did, I doubt she'd have been bothered.It was after the dinner had ended and everything was being cleaned that the good behavior began to wind down. After most of the dinner party had left, both sides of parents included, Liv, Maggie and I were the last to leave, so naturally Maggie and Liv polished off a bottle of champaign between them and Maggie began dancing for TikTok.The ride to the hotel was a familiar experience for me. I was sandwiched between the two and Maggie showed Liv her dance videos, making sure to play back all her slutty moves that showed off her skinny body, toned legs, and Liv commented that, 'I think I saw some booty in that one'. They didn't ask me if I did, which was just fine with me. I didn't want to tell them there one hundred percent was visible ass in one dance.I didn't like how my fiancée's needy, slutty, younger sister held my thigh when she leaned over, I didn't like how low cut her dress was, and I didn't like the way she was able to move her college girl body on camera, even just dancing.We got to the hotel and hurried our way to the elevator. The elevator had marble tile, wood paneling along the walls and mirrors along the back wall and mirrored doors and panels at the front. It had been a long day with the rehearsal and dinner, and I was excited to get back to my room and very excited to pull Liv in with me for a long shower.The door closed for a ride to floor eleven. As soon as the elevator lurched, Maggie draped her arms around me and began swaying and rocking her hips, one hand holding her phone up to film herself as she swayed and rolled her body against me to music playing from her speakers. I didn't matter what I did, she kept contact between us, smiling and laughing, and the mirrors showed me her dainty, body moving.She ended the video and turned around handing her phone to Liv who laughed and took it, playing another hip hop song I didn't recognize. Maggie reached back grabbing my neck and rocking her hips into mine. Her dress was soft against my pants and her ass was working my lap.She grabbed my hands with a vicious smile and put them on her sides. I felt the soft, toned skin at the cut away, the other side thin enough that I could feel her body as she grinded into me to the rhythm. She grabbed one of my hands from her side and pulled it up, pushing my palm into her breast, her other hand pulled my face down into a kiss as my stiff cock was pressed into her ass through our clothes.I heard her pant as I squeezed the breast through her dress and felt her hand leave my face to give her sister the middle finger as she kissed me hotly, her tongue teasing mine. I groped her making her gasp and put my other hand on the front of her hip as she rocked. The music had stopped, and she pulled out of the kiss biting her lip and looking at Liv who was still filming."True love, right sis?" she taunted, turning around, and putting her hand on the seat of my pants. Liv ended the video and held the phone with both hands, her face flushed pink.The door dinged and opened, and Maggie leaned away hurrying out the door as gracefully as she could. Liv hurried after her and I swore to myself, out loud, because it's not easy to walk down the hall of a luxury hotel as hard as Maggie had made me.I made it to door of the girl's room where Maggie and Liv were waiting. Maggie didn't acknowledge Liv at all, grabbing me at the neck and falling against the wall, kissing me, rolling her body as she pulled me against her. I ran my hand along her leg and thigh, and she breathed into our kiss, jerking as my fingers teased her.She pulled out of the kiss and bit my neck, her hand stroking my pants before turning to Liv, "Open the door."Liv reached into her purse, fumbling for her wallet and opened the door with the keycard. Maggie leaned off the wall and pushed through the door into the room, pulling me with her by my belt. Liv was looking down as I was dragged into the room. I almost thought she was going to leave but she followed us in.Maggie pulled me to the bed and pushed me onto it, jumping onto me, straddling my hips. She leaned over and started kissing me, making noises as she dragged her hips against me, her ass silhouetted by her dress as she kissed and rocked.She pulled away from my lips and kissed my neck, unbuttoning my shirt as she went, "I want to put on my slutty clubbing outfit and fuck you on sis' wedding dress.""I bet you're a little sex object in that outfit." She laughed and nibbled my ear before swinging her leg off me and going to her bag. She fished around in the suitcase until she'd collected everything she wanted and pranced into the bathroom to change.I looked around and saw Liv sitting in a chair on the far side of the room and got up, she was fidgeting with her cuticles and looked up when I came over, "I hope your sister is as hot in her clubbing outfit as she is in that dress.""It's a wild outfit." She said quietly."How could I say no to her in a slutty clubbing outfit, you saw how hot she is already." I said touching Liv's chin. "Where's your dress?""It's in the closet." She said in a meek, emotionless tone.I opened the closet and found the dress. It was a sleeveless white gown that was going to cling to her trim frame and hang loose at the knee. Lace on top of a sweetheart neckline, it was very expensive. As much as I wanted to feed her fetish, I was not excited about the potential for damaging it.I draped the dress onto the bed and flattened it out, "You're going to look great in this tomorrow.""Thanks," She said."I hope we don't get anything on it, you know how messy she can be." I looked at her, "You can watch if you want but no part of this is going to be decent or respectful. I mean she is one hot bitch, I'm going to wear her out."Liv looked like she was going to reply but Maggie had stepped out of the bathroom. She was wearing a red-green plaid skirt that was flush with her tight waist and exposed her hips. It was pleated like a uniform skirt but was only about ten and a half inches long, the hem hanging at her upper thighs. Below were red stockings that came up to her knee, and on top she wore a cropped black sweater that showed off her flat, evenly tanned, tummy and hugged her chest.She came skipping out of the bathroom to me and wrapped her arms around my neck playfully. I put my hands on her waist, feeling the soft skin of her taught stomach and sides as she kissed my neck feeling my chest where my shirt hung open.She pulled out of the kiss and gave me a pouty look, "Where's what I want?" She asked running her hand over my pants, "I want it back."She turned around and rocked her ass into me, grinding and swishing her skirt looking back at me and giggling as she felt me stiffen to rock hard against her. I reached up and grabbed one of her breasts. It was soft under the sweater, and she moaned as I groped her braless chest."I bet I could make you cum like this." She giggled grinding on me through her skirt, "You love my ass."I reached around to her leg and ran my fingers up her thigh, and she panted and pushed against me as I teased her again, keeping one hand firmly feeling her breast. My fingers made it under the hem of the skirt feeling where her leg met her body and she shuddered.She was clinging to my neck as I explored her body with my hands and moaned through her bit lip as I dragged my finger over her damp thong. My fingers became wet immediately as I rubbed her making her squirm and cry against me. She was pushing her hips back as I toyed with her helpless body for several moments before pulling my hand from under her skirt.She wheeled around on her barefeet and began grabbing at my belt, pulling it open and fumbling with my pants, her green eyes were lit like embers as she tugged down the zipper before yanking my slacks and boxers down in one pull."Want me to suck your cock daddy?"I didn't answer and instead grabbed her blonde hair and pushed her to her knees. She groaned in pain as I did before rubbing her nose and face on my exposed cock. She licked and kissed my shaft and tip playfully, taking her time all while looking up at me with her big green eyes before wrapping her pouty lips around me and sucking.She looked up and dragged her tongue across me up to the tip where she tickled it back and forth, "Your cock tastes so clean, is my dumb sister not fucking you enough? I keep my boyfriend's cock polished, any girl who gets his pants off is going to taste my cunt on him.""You have a boyfriend?" I panted as she bobbed and tugged on my cock, her ass almost visible under her skirt as she leaned over on her knees.She laughed around my shaft and slowly pulled her mouth up, "Umm do you want me to stop? Does knowing you're getting your cock sucked by the girl some poor boy somewhere loves so much turn you off?"I gasped as she took me in her mouth and sucked gently and steadily, watching my face as her tongue slid back and forth along my shaft and tip, flaring her hips, "It does, actually. I don't; " I stammered, "want to hurt this guy."She slid her mouth away and laughed, she ran a finger under my tip and pulled away a thick string of precum that she licked off, "Umm, you don't but your cock does." She grabbed me with her small fingers and stroked the slick shaft, playing with precum that dripped out as she did.She stood up slowly and leaned in close to me, still stroking as she looked up at me, "You must have no heart, letting your fiancée's younger sister do this to you, cheating on my boyfriend with me." She leaned up and dragged her tongue over my neck and laughed in my ear. She bit her lip, unbuttoning my shirt so it hung open and pulled it off my shoulders. I pulled the shirt away and dropped it. She smirked up at me, "Come on, make me a home wrecker on your bareback cock."She pushed on my bare chest, so I fell onto the bed, sitting on Liv's dress, and climbed into my lap. I felt her wet panties dragging along my shaft as she kissed me heatedly, holding my neck in a tight grip. She was panting and gasping as her hips dragged along me and my hand groped her chest through her sweater. She laughed in my ear and started climbing off me."Where are you going?" I panted, watching her go to her purse."If Liv has to watch, then Cody should have to listen." She said with a laugh before hurrying back to the bed. She pushed me onto my back, climbing into my lap with her phone and scrolling contacts."Oh no, no way I am not-" I protested, but she put a finger to my lips with a smile that faded as she started dragging her hips back and forth."Hey babe," she said in a breathy, chirpy voice as she stroked me. "Yeah it was great, we're just getting ready to get drinks afterward. She bit her lip hiding how good my shaft felt through her underwear. She leaned over and grabbed my hand pulling it to her chest and squeezing my fingers. Her breath caught and she bit her lip again to stifle the moan."What do you think I should wear?" She asked looking at me as her panties made slick noises against me. She giggled to hide another moan as I dragged a finger over her nipple through the cloth, feeling a hot rush on my shaft as she soaked through the cotton more."No way, that outfit is way too slutty, I only show my ass off to you babe. Umm; " A whimper slipped through, and she blushed, covering her mouth. "No, I'm just getting ready a little drunk and lost my balance."She leaned back, supporting herself on my leg, moving her hips so I had to watch her flat, tanned stomach, taught legs, and the skirt that hugged her hips as I felt the slick cotton clinging to her slide along me. Her ploy worked and I gave in, running my fingers down her midriff, past the skirt and across her legs. She closed her eyes as I did, making empty sounds of acknowledgement to the phone.I leaned her over and she rolled onto the bed, laying on her back. Her legs laid flat on the bed, laying partially on the dress and I rolled over dragging fingers up her thighs making her whimper into her palm and shudder. I let my finger push into her soaked underwear and roll her slick clit in the fabric. She squeezed her eyes shut, gasping, and crying into her palm, holding the phone away as I rubbed her.She put the phone back to her face, "Umm, no babe, I told you I'm getting ready;  ah;  it's hard to hold a phone and put on jeans; " She said trying to sound casual as my finger slowly wound her little body into a tighter and tighter frenzy.Her face was pink and pulled into an expression of urgent desperation. Suddenly she slammed the phone on the bed and moaned into her palm, squirming forcefully in place, her hips bucking and her body jerking as she climaxed against my finger. She panted, whimpering for several long minutes. She picked the phone up, trying to sound composed, "Sorry, I dropped my phone in my bag and couldn't find it." She said laughing awkwardly.I pushed on her side, and she rolled over, I moved so she could lay on her stomach on top of the wedding dress, "What are you doing tonight, sweetie?" She said playfully closing her eyes as I felt her ass through her skirt before feeling her exposed thigh below it. I reached up under the skirt cupping her ass before slipping a finger under the thin strip of fabric and pushing my finger between her cheeks.She squeezed her eyes shut tightly and tried to keep her voice steady, "Umm hmm, that sounds like a lot of fun. I wish I could hop on and play with you."My finger found her asshole and I felt it, rubbing back and forth. She moved her hips against my hand until I pushed my finger in, so I was a knuckle deep. She covered her mouth and squealed as I teased her ass by wiggling.She squirmed and cried into her hand as her boyfriend gave her his evening plans. I pulled my finger out and climbed onto my knees and straddled her, sticking my cock between her legs and dragging my tip over her panties. She kept her mouth covered trying to keep her composure."Ok babe;  Umm;  I have to go my friend is about to;  come."I fished around between her legs pulling the thong to the side and pushed my cock against her slick folds. She strained into her hand, her face flushing red. Watching her try and gain her composure, I put my tip at her opening and started pushing in. She shoved the phone into the bed and buried her face in the blanket to moan. She lifted her head groaning low in her throat as my cock slid in and out of her wet cunt steadily.She was just as tight and slick as always, her body hugging my cock, trying to feel every stroke of it. She cried gripping the comforter, bracing against the bed beneath her, knees unable to get traction on Liv's dress. She picked the phone up, digging teeth into her bottom lip and panted into it."Hey sweetie.. Umm ah;  I have to go I'm being Umm stuffed into an elevator;  ahhh they didn't even let me shower before stuffing me." She put the phone to her shoulder and panted, her cunt flushed again getting wetter, squeezing me before she put the phone back up, "I love you, I'll send you ahhh;  pictures later ok? Umm bye; " she hit the red button hanging up the call.Once she had dropped the phone, I reached up and grabbed her hair, yanking it back. She shrieked, pushing her ass back to me as I fucked her under her skirt, I gripped her hair in my fist and hissed at her, "You loved that you fucking slut."She moaned and swore, "Fuck! You've wanted a piece of this ass all night."I grabbed her shoulder and pulled, she struggled to her hands and knees, spreading her legs. Her ass cheeks peeked out from her skirt and her sweater showed her slender, flexing back and hips as I drilled into her. I leaned over, pulling her head to one side with her hair and bit her shoulder. She flexed in pain and groaned, "Does your boyfriend know you give it away to anyone who checks you out?" I asked grabbing her ass as I did."Only to stupid assholes who spend all night staring at it" she moaned, "Umm Cody insists on condoms, so I don't get pregnant;  but I crave the feeling of bare cock." She looked back at me with a wicked smirk as I hammered her from behind.I grabbed her hair and held it so she was facing me, neck wrenched backward, "You're not on birth control?"She didn't answer, just laughed through strained and hoarse moans and licked her lips with a drunk smirk. I let go of her hair roughly and she laughed again, raising up on her knees and grabbing my neck, arching her back into me. She gasped back to me, "Now all I think about is fucking,""You crazy bitch." I snapped, but she laughed back."Doesn't it feel so good though?" She groaned and grabbed the dress in her fist, "Fuck I'm gonna cum; " Her voice shuddered at the end and her whole body shook violently. Her cunt clamped down and fluttered and every muscle in her lean body flexed and clenched as climax raced through her. She yelled and moaned, gasping and heaving through the climax until she gained control of herself.I slapped her ass with a loud pop, and she gasped. She rested on her elbows, catching her breath before sitting up and pulling her sweater off over her head so her full breasts bounced free. She pulled away and turned around so her sleek, young, body was on display, "Lay down."I did, laying on my back across the dress. She reached under her skirt and slid her thong down her legs and pulled it off her ankles before climbing over me, straddling my hips. She pushed her cunt into my shaft and dragged it back and forth to tease me. She whimpered at the feeling as she stroked me with her messy folds.She leaned over and kissed me, grinding aggressively, making sticky sounds as she did, panting and crying into her kiss. She pulled away from my mouth kissing my neck as I held her ass and fondled her breast. She panted in my ear, "Let's make a baby for Cody; "I felt her hands on my cock rubbing my tip against her, "I'm not cumming in you." I said unsteadily."I don't care, that just means I can cum as many times as I want. But you will, you can't help it." She pushed my tip into her, moaning as it slid in, pushing apart her tight walls. She gripped my shoulders crying at the feeling of my cock filling her body."Fuck!" She screamed as my cock dug into her tight body, "Fuck;  ugh cock feels so good." She rocked back, my cock buried in her cunt as deep as it would go. She put her hands on my stomach and started fucking, stroking me with her tight, wet, grip and moaning loudly.I put my hand on her neck, pulling her down and leaning up to take one of her breasts in my mouth and tease it with my tongue. She moaned grabbing my hair as I did. I rolled and toyed with her nipple in my mouth, gripping her neck and ass as she cried and struggled against how the feeling took away her control."Fuck I think I'm gonna cum again," She fucked me faster, her breasts shaking, her face and body starting to sweat. She was bucking her hips forcefully as she railed herself on my cock. She was screaming and moaning uncontrollably, "Fuck yes, fucking shit, ugh, fuck me I can't stop! Daddy I'm cumming!"She threw her head back and shrieked again, her whole body convulsing as climax ripped across her, her dainty, tight, body clenching and seizing on top of me. She panted for several moments, her voice going hoarse before she started rocking her hips again, groaning roughly and jerking with sensitivity. "I can't stop, fuck I need more; " she panted.Raking a nest of blonde hair from her face she started fucking quickly again, her cunt smearing my stomach and hips as she bucked, her screaming and moaning lower from her strained voice, but her sleek body flexing in place as her cunt started chewing my cock again.I grabbed her shoulder and gasped, "I'm gonna cum soon; "She smiled and laughed through a moan and my chest tightened when I felt her legs squeeze me, I pushed on her hip but she kept rocking, stroking my aching cock, tightening the pressure that threatened behind it with each stroke."Get off I'm;  I'm gonna cum; "She groaned with frantic lust and shook her head smiling."Get off, get off of me; " I said desperately trying to pull her off at the ribs. She leaned forward pinning my back and shoulders to the bed, her thighs squeezing to keep herself steady as she fucked me."I'm gonna cum, get.. get off; " I said in a helpless pant unable to move her, my fingers slipping on her sweaty body.She shook her head laughing and moaning, "Cum in me, feed my hungry cunt." She panted"Cody, you're not;  it's not;  I can't; " I groaned."But you're going to." She moaned."Stop;  I; " I panted putting a hand on her stomach. I suddenly wrenched under her with a groan as my cock erupted blasting jet after jet of cum. She gasped and pushed down as I emptied into her with thick, successive, bursts, until it started to leak out down my shaft.She whimpered and smiled, running her hands over her breasts and down her stomach laughing as I jerked and shook under her. She put her hand on her abdomen, looking down at it, "There's so much, its hot, I can feel it in me."She leaned over and started kissing me, her tongue playing with mine, her hips moving, teasing out all of my climax as my balls and hips started to become sticky with seed that was running out of her.She kissed and squirmed until I pulled her face away, "Get off me you crazy bitch." She laughed and patted my face rolling off me onto the bed. I watched her run a finger through her draining cunt and suck cum from it before rubbing herself more and moaning.Maggie rolled over and unzipped the back of her skirt letting it fall open so she was naked, her tan, slender body exposed on the bed as thick, white, cum ran down her folds onto the duvet. She looked at me and wagged her hips smiling, "Fuck me again, I know you can.""You just made me cum in you totally unprotected you psycho no way."She laughed at me and wiggled her hips again, "Umm I did, and there's so much. Can't change that now, come on, fuck me some more. You can spank me for being a bad girl.""You're an idiot." I snapped.She kept giggling and crawled over to where I was sitting up. I didn't realize I was stiff again until her hand slid down my messy shaft. She held it, stroking gently, "It's so hard again."Her hand slipped off and her head dropped so she was resting on her elbows, tongue tickling under my tip, as she licked and teased it. "My poor boyfriend has no idea I've been pumped full of cum, and I still can't help from sucking cock."She wrapped her mouth around me and started bobbing, stroking my shaft with her fingers as she tugged with her lips. She sucked, lashing me with her tongue and I gave in, holding her head down making her choke and gag as my other hand groped her breast, cupping, and toying with it.She leaned up letting spit fall from her lips and smiled at me with her tongue hanging out. She walked on her hands and knees leaning on her elbows and wiggling her hips as she looked back at me. "Come on daddy, rough up my insides and put handprints on my ass again."I moved onto the bed and swatted her ass with a harsh pop. She groaned and arched her back, her cunt squeezing cum onto the bed. I hit her again and she cried leaning over and biting the blanket. I climbed behind her and dragged my shaft back and forth against her messy, cum draining, cunt and she moaned pushing against me.I leaned back and pushed back into her, and her body seized with a loud moan. I slid in quickly, cum dripping onto the bed as I pushed as far in as I could go. She was heaving and moaning as I started to fuck, her tight body clenching with each thrust. It wasn't long before I was hammering her, drilling my cock into her hard, pulling her hair and slapping her ass with hard swings.She was screaming and her body was slick with sweat as I pummeled her, her ass slapping against me, a red splotch forming where I kept spanking her. Her crying and yelling stopped and I forced her face into the mattress holding her down as her body shook as she came. I heard her muffled screams from the blanket.I felt myself getting close again and yanked out of her, flinging more fluid onto the bed. With a tight grip, I dragged her back toward the edge until her head nearly hung off the bed and stood over her face. Her face looked lost, drunk, and she ran her face through the slick mess on my shaft before I pushed my cock into her mouthShe obediently laid still as I fucked her mouth steadily, holding her slender throat, watchi

>> AI Generated: The concept of "parcel" between knowledge and actions is discussed, including the use of Jesus as a way to get rid of fear and misery. Jesus's use of the term "panning" means he is not a criminal, but rather a way to hold onto the world. Shelling and panting are used to signal fear and desire, and people are more equipped to handle behavior. The use of Jesus as a way to get rid of fear and misery is highlighted as a way to protect listeners and his followers from evil influence.

Support this podcast at — https://redcircle.com/hypnosis-and-relaxation-sound-therapy9715/donationsAdvertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy

Husband returns early from a trip. by Lost_in_her - listen to the podcast at Steamy storiesShe flopped down on her back onto her bed, and sighed in pent up frustration. She could not deny it, she was So. Fucking. Horny.Her husband had been away for nearly two weeks and was not due to be back for another two days.She didn't masturbate very often - her husband was always up for making her cum whenever she needed it, and this work trip was a rare occurrence.‘Fuck it' she thought. ‘I can't wait!'She quickly stood and stripped out of her clothes in front of the mirror, pinching her left nipple as she removed her bra. This stiffened it immediately and sent an electric shock directly to her pussy, which she felt was getting wet in anticipation.She peeled her black lacy panties down over her hips and arse, noticing how moist they were already. Her pussy felt a chill as the cool air of the bedroom hit her wet folds. she ran two fingers across her hole and clit to lube them, and shuddered with need.Grabbing her favourite vibrator from the top drawer, on her way back to her spot on the bed, she settled back and began to tease her now dripping pussy with her fingers, running two up and down around her outer folds and around the outside of her clit. teasing herself as she loved for her husband to do to her.Dipping a finger just inside her tight hole, it came out glistening and she finally allowed herself to rub her clit, arching her back and letting out a deep moan.Quickly grabbing her vibe and turning it on, she concentrated this on her favourite spot just above her clit, not directly on it. Her breathing quickened and deepened, almost beginning to gasp. She was now moaning continually, wishing she was not alone.She allowed her fingers to tease her hole, as her orgasm built within her. But she could not cum. Reaching a high, and then dying off repeatedly, she let out a whimper of frustration. She really loved to have his cock inside her to squeeze down on when she came.With her free hand she reached back over to the drawer, trying to control her twitching body as she held the vibrator against her clit. Her free hand clasped what she was looking for, her black rabbit dildo. She liked this, though not as much as the real thing.Discarding the vibrator to one side, she lubricated the bulbous head of the dildo and slowly slid it inside her tight pussy, not stopping until the rabbit ears pressed into her clit. She switched on the two mechanisms for the rabbit ears and rotating internal shaft.This was more like it! She screamed out in pleasure as she felt the rotation nudge her g-spot, as the rabbit ears buzzed either side of her clit. Panting and moaning, her orgasm built again quickly, this time not stopping as it crashed over the top.Moaning in release, she felt her first orgasm of the evening, ripple through her body in waves. It ended as quickly as it started. She switched off the dildo and slid it out of her pussy, feeling empty and only somewhat satisfied. She continued to lay there for a few seconds.Her pussy was twitching and dripping wet as she lazily played with herself. She thought again, that she liked the dildo but it was just not the same. she needed more. Reaching for her vibrator again, she kept going.This time she got onto her hands and knees, hanging her feet off the bed, thinking that a different position might help achieve the total release she craved.—-He tapped his foot with impatience, as the taxi driver slowly turned the final corner into his street. Pulling up at the end of his drive, he quickly paid and retrieved his luggage from the boot of the car.The house was quiet. only a couple of lights on as he walked up the drive. Their cat looked up at him in recognition from the living room windowsill, then nonchalantly went back to her personal grooming.He unlocked the door and put his bags just inside the porch, laying the bunch of flowers he had bought her on top of them. He closed the front door quietly behind him. He was two days early by a lucky twist of fate, and wanted the surprise to have maximum impact. and hoped she would reward him with their usual passionate sex. Oh how he loved to make her cum.He took off his jacket and slowly made his way through the house. As he got closer to the bedroom, he could hear something. heavy breathing and deep, guttural moans. Unmistakable sounds of sex.He nervously crept towards the door, hoping his worst fears were not being realized. As he got closer he was pretty sure he could only make out one voice. phew! Then just as quick he thought, ‘maybe she discovered my surprise, and is surprising me right back!'He silently poked his head around the bedroom door and saw his beautiful, sexy wife with her back arched on the bed, her black rabbit dildo clearly pushing her through the start of an orgasm.Holy fuck, she's hot, he thought, and he quickly fished his rock hard cock out of his pants, giving it a couple of strokes, as he watched her orgasm flow over her, as she writhed in pleasure.Deciding on how he would achieve his ‘maximum impact' surprise, he stepped back quietly out into the hall, away from the door, and stripped out of his clothes. Peeking back around the door, he saw that she had changed position; she was now on her hands and knees, on the edge of the bed with her face buried in a pillow.That settles it, he thought. 'She must know I'm back. she knows I love doggy!'She had switched to her favorite vibrator, the one he had bought her. She was rubbing this around her clit and playing with her tits, using the pillow to muffle her screams. He tugged at his big cock once more, a drop of precum sneaking out of the tip. and coating his head. Now or never…—-She pressed the tip of the vibrator back against her clit, twitching violently as it was still sensitive from her recent climax. She powered through, and again felt her orgasm building inside her.She grabbed a pillow and buried her face into it, then, used her free hand to pinch and play with her nipple, the pillow muffling her moans of pleasure. Still, her release would not come; she needed more. Her pussy twitched with desire to be filled once more.Time slowed a beat as she felt a presence in the room, and she let out a yelp of surprise as she felt something warm and hard drag up the length of her pussy from clit to dripping hole.She pulled forward a few inches in shock at the intrusion, and her head shot up from the pillow, looking back and into the eyes of her husband. She instantly relaxed. She had somehow managed to keep the vibrator on her clit the whole time.“Oh!” She exclaimed in surprise at seeing him here. Then “Oh Yes” all in one word as he grabbed her hips and pulled her arse back towards him, dipping the head of his fat prick into her hot pussy.“Please,” she whimpered as the vibrator continued to buzz around her clit, and he did nothing more than tease her with the first inch. “I need it so bad”Not being one to disappoint, he started a slow thrust, pushing through her tight folds until his balls tickled just below her clit, then pulling back a half inch and pushing back in sharply.She came immediately, exploding from her pussy outwards in waves throughout her whole body, her pussy clamping around his invading cock. No longer masking her noise, she screamed in pleasure.As she began to come down from her monstrous orgasm, he began to move in earnest, pulling half of his cock out and slamming back in, over and over, the first few thrusts, extending her orgasm by a few seconds each.She dropped the vibrator and it buzzed comically against the bedsheets. She panted as she concentrated on his wonderful cock, sawing in and out of her well satisfied pussy, using her muscles to squeeze and milk his cock.Slowing his thrusts and pulling out almost all of the way, he had her feeling empty again for a split second, before sliding back in in slow, long strokes - the way he knew she loved to be fucked. He kept this rhythm up.To her surprise, she felt the stirrings of a third monster orgasm begin to build. They were both breathing heavy and moaning with desire, when she felt his hands leave her hips.He bent forward, sliding his left arm under her, and wrapping around her shoulder, then lifted her body so he could kiss her neck with his rugged, bearded face.She arched her back in response, allowing him to penetrate her deeply. From this angle, his cock raked over her g-spot with every thrust.She was overcome with passion, on the brink of cumming all over his cock again. Then he grabbed the vibrator with his free hand and brought it back into contact with her clit.For the third time that night, she exploded in orgasm. She couldn't hold herself up anymore and fell forward, dislodging half of his cock in the process. Registering slight emptiness, her brain took over and she thrust herself back into his body until he was balls deep again, all the while her orgasm continued to rip through her, and made her pussy contract around his cock.This was enough to push him over the brink, she felt his cock expand within her slightly, and he let out a guttural roar of pleasure. Time slowed again as she felt his cock fire shot after shot of hot cum, as deep as he could within her pussy. His animal thrusts and spurting cock intensified her orgasm, and she almost passed out before collapsing fully forward on the bed and dislodging his cock.He collapsed into a seated position against the wall, gasping for breath.Using her hand to stop the cum flowing out, yet still a little seeped around her fingers, she looked back at her husband over her shoulder, now at eye level against the wall.“Fuck” she gasped. “You came home early!”“Actually” he replied, grinning like a horny teenager “I think you'll agree, it was perfect timing”by Lost_in_her, for Literotica

Husband returns early from a trip. by Lost_in_her - listen to the podcast at Steamy storiesShe flopped down on her back onto her bed, and sighed in pent up frustration. She could not deny it, she was So. Fucking. Horny.Her husband had been away for nearly two weeks and was not due to be back for another two days.She didn't masturbate very often - her husband was always up for making her cum whenever she needed it, and this work trip was a rare occurrence.‘Fuck it' she thought. ‘I can't wait!'She quickly stood and stripped out of her clothes in front of the mirror, pinching her left nipple as she removed her bra. This stiffened it immediately and sent an electric shock directly to her pussy, which she felt was getting wet in anticipation.She peeled her black lacy panties down over her hips and arse, noticing how moist they were already. Her pussy felt a chill as the cool air of the bedroom hit her wet folds. she ran two fingers across her hole and clit to lube them, and shuddered with need.Grabbing her favourite vibrator from the top drawer, on her way back to her spot on the bed, she settled back and began to tease her now dripping pussy with her fingers, running two up and down around her outer folds and around the outside of her clit. teasing herself as she loved for her husband to do to her.Dipping a finger just inside her tight hole, it came out glistening and she finally allowed herself to rub her clit, arching her back and letting out a deep moan.Quickly grabbing her vibe and turning it on, she concentrated this on her favourite spot just above her clit, not directly on it. Her breathing quickened and deepened, almost beginning to gasp. She was now moaning continually, wishing she was not alone.She allowed her fingers to tease her hole, as her orgasm built within her. But she could not cum. Reaching a high, and then dying off repeatedly, she let out a whimper of frustration. She really loved to have his cock inside her to squeeze down on when she came.With her free hand she reached back over to the drawer, trying to control her twitching body as she held the vibrator against her clit. Her free hand clasped what she was looking for, her black rabbit dildo. She liked this, though not as much as the real thing.Discarding the vibrator to one side, she lubricated the bulbous head of the dildo and slowly slid it inside her tight pussy, not stopping until the rabbit ears pressed into her clit. She switched on the two mechanisms for the rabbit ears and rotating internal shaft.This was more like it! She screamed out in pleasure as she felt the rotation nudge her g-spot, as the rabbit ears buzzed either side of her clit. Panting and moaning, her orgasm built again quickly, this time not stopping as it crashed over the top.Moaning in release, she felt her first orgasm of the evening, ripple through her body in waves. It ended as quickly as it started. She switched off the dildo and slid it out of her pussy, feeling empty and only somewhat satisfied. She continued to lay there for a few seconds.Her pussy was twitching and dripping wet as she lazily played with herself. She thought again, that she liked the dildo but it was just not the same. she needed more. Reaching for her vibrator again, she kept going.This time she got onto her hands and knees, hanging her feet off the bed, thinking that a different position might help achieve the total release she craved.—-He tapped his foot with impatience, as the taxi driver slowly turned the final corner into his street. Pulling up at the end of his drive, he quickly paid and retrieved his luggage from the boot of the car.The house was quiet. only a couple of lights on as he walked up the drive. Their cat looked up at him in recognition from the living room windowsill, then nonchalantly went back to her personal grooming.He unlocked the door and put his bags just inside the porch, laying the bunch of flowers he had bought her on top of them. He closed the front door quietly behind him. He was two days early by a lucky twist of fate, and wanted the surprise to have maximum impact. and hoped she would reward him with their usual passionate sex. Oh how he loved to make her cum.He took off his jacket and slowly made his way through the house. As he got closer to the bedroom, he could hear something. heavy breathing and deep, guttural moans. Unmistakable sounds of sex.He nervously crept towards the door, hoping his worst fears were not being realized. As he got closer he was pretty sure he could only make out one voice. phew! Then just as quick he thought, ‘maybe she discovered my surprise, and is surprising me right back!'He silently poked his head around the bedroom door and saw his beautiful, sexy wife with her back arched on the bed, her black rabbit dildo clearly pushing her through the start of an orgasm.Holy fuck, she's hot, he thought, and he quickly fished his rock hard cock out of his pants, giving it a couple of strokes, as he watched her orgasm flow over her, as she writhed in pleasure.Deciding on how he would achieve his ‘maximum impact' surprise, he stepped back quietly out into the hall, away from the door, and stripped out of his clothes. Peeking back around the door, he saw that she had changed position; she was now on her hands and knees, on the edge of the bed with her face buried in a pillow.That settles it, he thought. 'She must know I'm back. she knows I love doggy!'She had switched to her favorite vibrator, the one he had bought her. She was rubbing this around her clit and playing with her tits, using the pillow to muffle her screams. He tugged at his big cock once more, a drop of precum sneaking out of the tip. and coating his head. Now or never…—-She pressed the tip of the vibrator back against her clit, twitching violently as it was still sensitive from her recent climax. She powered through, and again felt her orgasm building inside her.She grabbed a pillow and buried her face into it, then, used her free hand to pinch and play with her nipple, the pillow muffling her moans of pleasure. Still, her release would not come; she needed more. Her pussy twitched with desire to be filled once more.Time slowed a beat as she felt a presence in the room, and she let out a yelp of surprise as she felt something warm and hard drag up the length of her pussy from clit to dripping hole.She pulled forward a few inches in shock at the intrusion, and her head shot up from the pillow, looking back and into the eyes of her husband. She instantly relaxed. She had somehow managed to keep the vibrator on her clit the whole time.“Oh!” She exclaimed in surprise at seeing him here. Then “Oh Yes” all in one word as he grabbed her hips and pulled her arse back towards him, dipping the head of his fat prick into her hot pussy.“Please,” she whimpered as the vibrator continued to buzz around her clit, and he did nothing more than tease her with the first inch. “I need it so bad”Not being one to disappoint, he started a slow thrust, pushing through her tight folds until his balls tickled just below her clit, then pulling back a half inch and pushing back in sharply.She came immediately, exploding from her pussy outwards in waves throughout her whole body, her pussy clamping around his invading cock. No longer masking her noise, she screamed in pleasure.As she began to come down from her monstrous orgasm, he began to move in earnest, pulling half of his cock out and slamming back in, over and over, the first few thrusts, extending her orgasm by a few seconds each.She dropped the vibrator and it buzzed comically against the bedsheets. She panted as she concentrated on his wonderful cock, sawing in and out of her well satisfied pussy, using her muscles to squeeze and milk his cock.Slowing his thrusts and pulling out almost all of the way, he had her feeling empty again for a split second, before sliding back in in slow, long strokes - the way he knew she loved to be fucked. He kept this rhythm up.To her surprise, she felt the stirrings of a third monster orgasm begin to build. They were both breathing heavy and moaning with desire, when she felt his hands leave her hips.He bent forward, sliding his left arm under her, and wrapping around her shoulder, then lifted her body so he could kiss her neck with his rugged, bearded face.She arched her back in response, allowing him to penetrate her deeply. From this angle, his cock raked over her g-spot with every thrust.She was overcome with passion, on the brink of cumming all over his cock again. Then he grabbed the vibrator with his free hand and brought it back into contact with her clit.For the third time that night, she exploded in orgasm. She couldn't hold herself up anymore and fell forward, dislodging half of his cock in the process. Registering slight emptiness, her brain took over and she thrust herself back into his body until he was balls deep again, all the while her orgasm continued to rip through her, and made her pussy contract around his cock.This was enough to push him over the brink, she felt his cock expand within her slightly, and he let out a guttural roar of pleasure. Time slowed again as she felt his cock fire shot after shot of hot cum, as deep as he could within her pussy. His animal thrusts and spurting cock intensified her orgasm, and she almost passed out before collapsing fully forward on the bed and dislodging his cock.He collapsed into a seated position against the wall, gasping for breath.Using her hand to stop the cum flowing out, yet still a little seeped around her fingers, she looked back at her husband over her shoulder, now at eye level against the wall.“Fuck” she gasped. “You came home early!”“Actually” he replied, grinning like a horny teenager “I think you'll agree, it was perfect timing”by Lost_in_her, for Literotica

Have you ever ran where you started off strong and had a weak finish? Panting and not feeling great about it. Have you ever ran where you started off strong and finished strong? That's a confidence boost and I'm sure you felt great afterwards. Having a strong finish also applies to projects. Why is it important and how you can get there are what Doug and Jess answer in this episode. If you like the show, please subscribe and share the episode!For updates on new episodes follow us on:Twitter/X: @dougdavidoff, @JessDCardenas & @demandcreatorLinkedIn: Lift Enablement, Doug DavidoffYou can also watch the video version of the show on our page. Thanks for listening and remember to just say no to shitty RevOps!

My girlfriend is away, her sister will play. (Erotic Coupling)By DragonLairReads. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.(continuing)I rolled over the next morning to find my girlfriend, Liv; gone from the bed. I also heard the shower running but it cut off shortly thereafter.  Liv came out, wet hair flung across her bare shoulders and her slim torso wrapped in a towel. She smiled when she saw me awake and dropped onto the bed.“You're always so pretty right out of the shower,” I said. She leaned over and kissed me.“You're such a ham,” She said back.“What's our plan for today?” I asked. She laughed. “What?”“There are no plans, my parents are leaving for their little vacation and its just us here now.”“So, what are we doing?” I asked.“Mostly this,” She said gesturing to the bed. "Laying around.”“Sounds great,” I said smiling."It also means the game is about to hit hard mode,” She said, her turn to smile."Hard mode?” I asked.Liv explained; “Maggie, you, and I, are all alone for a whole day and a half?” She smiled harder, “Anything could happen.”“So,” I asked; “That's different than what's been happening so far?”“Yep,” Liv said. “because this afternoon, I have to run an errand.” I stared at her.“Ok, I have no problems with doing an errand,” I said.She leaned over and put her nose to mine. "You can't come,” She smirked. What” I protested; "Here, all alone, with just Maggie?” She looked down at me, copper hair draping around her face. “Think you can hold on?”“You, my love, are certifiably insane,” I said.She gave a wicked laugh and kissed me. "You love it,” She said."I love you,” I replied.Her face fell into a serious expression, "I know it's not your thing, but you are having fun, right?”“Truthfully, letting myself be tempted by my girlfriend's sister has been a challenge. But you did pick some very tempting bait,” I said.She smiled, "I'm so glad you agree.”I reached up and pulled on her towel, but she held it in place. “Why not?”“Because my folks are gone dummy. Why do it up here when we can do it somewhere exciting? Like on the couch, where we could be seen.”“You are so right,” I said sitting up. She raised up and climbed off the bed."How risky do you think?” She asked.“Depends, do you want Maggie to crash the party?” I asked.“Good point, I'll dress for furtive mischief,” She said pulling out a knee length skirt and dropping the towel.When her naked, lean body came visible, I climbed out of bed and hurried over to her, running hands over her ribs and stomach. She laughed and leaned back. "I can't get dressed if you're touching me.”“You know I can't help it,” I said."You don't have to, you just have to wait,” She said through another laugh.I slid a hand between her legs and felt her bare pussy which was already slick. She panted and whimpered when she felt my fingers. I stroked her folds and teased her sliding my finger in and out. She moaned quietly and leaned back against me holding my neck. I fingered her gently, feeling her breast with the other hand."Downstairs… we were..,” She panted breathlessly, as her hips moved.I shushed her and said, "Think of this as thanks for yesterday.” She looked up at me when I said it and recognizing what I meant, panted and kissed me. Her body squirmed and rocked, and she moaned into our kiss. My finger slid in and out of her wet pussy, dragging across her clit.She broke the kiss and gasped, “I'm gonna cum…” She started to jerk and shook, moaning through an open mouth, holding on to me as her knees buckled and her pussy leaked down my fingers.She panted against me regaining her composure. I slid my finger out of her and she sucked all the fluid off it.“Now you can get dressed,” I said, slapping her ass. She gave me a look and grabbed her skirt from the ground."What should I wear?” I asked looking through my bag.“Nothing with a zipper,” She said.I grabbed a t-shirt and workout shorts and put them on. I didn't bother with boxers. Liv had put on a shirt, sans bra, and just as soon as it was on grabbed my hand and pulled me out the door.We made it downstairs and she shoved me onto the couch climbing into my lap and kissing me hard. On top of me, she reached under her skirt to pull my shorts away from my cock. I lifted up and lowered them to help. She licked her hand and stroked my cock with the wet palm for a moment before angling it under her and pushing down.She moaned, burying her face in my shoulder, "Oh, fuck,” She panted as my cock dug into her inch by inch. She kissed me, crying into the kiss as she bounced up and down starting to fuck me. She bounced faster, jamming my cock into her, barely keeping her moans muffled. She buried her face in my shoulder and groaned forcefully as her butt rocked and bounced.I heard something and tapped her shoulder. She looked at me and I whispered, “I think someone is coming.” She collected her hair and face, reclining on me, my cock buried to the hilt in her. She leaned in and kissed me.Her mom walked around the corner in a hurry, carrying a bag. “We're going!” She said entering the room. She stopped. “What's going on in here?”Liv, who was beat red from fucking, made an embarrassed face. “Just a little making out mom,” She said bashfully, as her pussy leaked down my thigh. “We thought you were gone.” Her mom rolled her eyes. “Keep it PG you two. Alright we'll be back Tuesday!” She said giving me a look and exiting out the front door.As soon as it closed behind her mom, Liv resumed grinding her slick pussy on my cock groaning through her gritted teeth. I lifted the front of her shirt and palmed her breasts as she bounced.“Fuck,” I panted, “You're so tight…”She smiled in satisfaction, “Cum in me baby,” she whispered, keeping her grinding steady.I shook my head, trying to keep control against the feeling of her tight pussy wrapped around my cock. “It's too soon,” I said, hands around her tapered waist. She giggled through a rough, pant for breath."I don't have time for you to make me cum until you're satisfied, just let me feel your cock burst,” She said breathlessly. She leaned in and bit my ear and whispered, "Think of it as ‘thank you' for yesterday.”“You-” I started to ask, but she interrupted with a long kiss as her hips stroked my cock with slow, tight strokes. I could feel the heat start to build and I couldn't control my breath. She knew it too.She giggled between whimpers, “I can make you cum whenever I want,” She said panting as she fucked."L-Liv..,” I stammered. She nodded, half smiling as I suddenly shuddered and groaned, my cock shooting cum out forcefully in long bursts quickly flooding her pussy which was so tight, my cock was fried, spurting until it was empty. Liv slid off and sat in my lap giving me a soft kiss."I have to get ready for my errand now,” She said.I panted and wiped a sheen of sweat from my brow. "Where are you going?”“I have to meet with an advisor at the Community College for summer,” She said."And I can't go?” I said regaining my composure. She shook her head with a devious look.“I'll be gone a few hours,” She said and kissed me again before climbing off the couch. I pulled my shorts up when she did."What am I supposed to do?”She shrugged. “Whatever you want,” She turned and left, walking different trying to keep cum from leaking out.I stayed on the couch until she came back down, wearing the same skirt but I more appropriate blouse. I walked her to the door and we kissed as she left."Be good,” She said blushing and left. I laid on the couch for nearly twenty minutes to try and figure out what to do. Part of me wanted to leave so Maggie couldn't pull anything, but part of me thought that was a little ‘extra'. It was after all, Liv's game.I settled on a shower, and nothing. I expected my shower to be interrupted but it wasn't. After the shower, I put my boxers on and laid in bed. I was browsing Reddit when there was a knock at the door. "Come in,” I said. The door opened, and Maggie came in. She was wearing a shirt about a hundred sizes too big that fell to over her knees.“What's up?” I asked.“Nothing, I wanted to show you something,” She said. I looked up. "Relax, not that.”I sat up and swung off the bed. She left, and I followed. We went to one of the bedrooms, which immediately made me suspicious. She sat down against her bed, knees folded under her and motioned for me to sit next to her. I did.She pulled a paper off her bed and handed it to me. It was a picture of the two of them dressed up like Indians, with pigtails and leather outfits that showed plenty of midriff. “What's this?”“Well, it's really offensive,” She said, referencing the outfits. "But it's my senior year. I had gotten dumped and she brought her boyfriend home. I was super annoyed at first but then it got kind of weird. She insisted we play spin the bottle. Me, him and her. I did and I don't know why. But she made sure that me and him landed on each other way more than she and him did. The joke was on me though, because I'm pretty sure he got the best lay of his life afterward.”I looked at the photo and then at her. “That's how the game started.”“It's like gasoline on a fire. It makes her crazy, and that's when she learned that,” Maggie said."Why is she so into it?” I asked.Maggie shrugged. “Don't know. I think some of it is insecurity. It tells her she's with someone desirable. I think some of it is just kink. But she gets out of control. One time I commented on a trip that the guy she went on a date with was cute; she masturbated, like, the whole trip.”“That's pretty out of control,” I replied.Maggie nodded with widened eyes. "She held onto me in the car, so she didn't make noise once.”“Wow,” I said surprised."Yep,” Maggie continued. "She's as obvious as I am, all that squirming and noise. She came so hard thinking about me commenting about her date.”“What's the most you've ever done with one of her boyfriends?” I asked.“Well,” She said, “We've never done this much before. But before you, it was that night. I made out with her date and he felt up my leg, under my outfit while I stroked him through his pants. If we'd had more time he'd have busted for me first.”“Did he get to feel you?” I asked.“No, he was too chicken,” She said rolling her eyes. "If he had I'd have fucked him right there probably.”“And what do you get out of it?” I asked, trying to hide how aroused the chat was making me.“I love wearing them down and feeling them fight themselves,” She shifted to a sitting position with her legs up. "I love knowing how bad they want it but won't let it happen.”“Then you must be loving this,” I said pointing between us.She laughed and smiled. "As though you're not.”“What does that mean?”“Like you're not turned on talking about how frantically horny your girlfriend gets thinking about you and me together,” She looked at me with a smirk. "You don't get rock hard knowing that every time you look at my ass or notice my neck,” She flipped her hair back to expose it, “She gets all wet and excited?” Her eye caught mine.“See that?” She said pointing, “You, trying not to look at my neck and down my shirt. That's what drives her crazy and what I live for,” She leaned forward so her shirt gaped showing off her cleavage. "She'd be dripping wet right now watching me do this to you. She'd be dying for you to finally sneak a glance. But what's so fun is watching you try so hard not to.”“Does it turn you on as bad as Liz?” I asked.She smiled, and rose on her knees and leaned over me, “Find out for yourself,” She said softly before leaning for a gentle kiss. I kissed her back and her tongue played with mine. I felt her hand move up my leg to my stiff shaft and stroked it. She felt it flex against her touch through my shorts and smiled into the kiss.I reached up and slid my fingertips along her thigh and under the shirt hesitating briefly. She smiled again and whispered, "Don't chicken out on me.” I let my finger slide against her panties which soaked through at my touch. She whimpered softly into the kiss as I stroked her wet folds. As I touched her she pulled out of the kiss and took the shirt off, her bare breasts sliding out from under it.I leaned her forward and sucked one of her pink nipples which brought a moan from her throat. I leaned her on her back, laying her out on the floor and slid my hand into her panties feeling her wet pussy and starting to finger her.“Fuck, you're so good at this,” She said whimpering and squirming on the floor. Her pussy was so tight around my finger as I watched her flat stomach clench in pleasure. She reached up and palmed my shaft through my pants, rubbing.She sat up and yanked down the waistband of my shorts and wrapped her lips around my cock and began to bob up and down. She moaned around my shaft as she sucked sloppily. Her pussy made wet sounds competing with her lips as I stroked my fingers into her quickly.I eased her away from me and laid her on her back again. She slid her underwear off and tossed it aside. I pulled her legs open looking at her cute, bare pussy. It was messy and pink. I moved between her legs and started to lap at it. She cooed loudly, moving her hips as I licked her clit and folds.The tan girl rocked her hips and torso moaning as I tickled her cunt, she grabbed her breast the other hand gripping the carpet. "Fuck,” She groaned. I ran my tongue across her wet pussy teasing her clit and folds trying to lick it clean. “Fuck!” She said louder, “I'm gonna cum…” I kept eating her relishing the feel of her body tensing around me until she moaned louder, and her hips bucked against my face. She covered her mouth as she came, screaming into her palm, her little body twisting and seizing on the floor.She panted for breath and I leaned up on to my knees. After several moments she sat up and leaned into me giving me a hot kiss. She pushed my shorts down stroking my cock. I worked in spite of her kiss and stroking hand to pull my shorts down to my calves. I wanted to pull them all the way off, but she wouldn't relent her kiss. I put my hands on her waist and slid one around to feel her ass.Finally, she broke the kiss and said breathily, “Does Liv call you daddy?”I shook my head no. “Can I?” She panted.“Yeah,” I said back softly. She made an approving noise and moved away. She turned around and flared her hips, so her ass stuck out. She turned around looking at me over her shoulder and held up her hand wagging a finger to ‘come here'. I did, shedding my shorts and boxers (finally)She pushed her ass around my cock and stroked me with her hips leaning back to kiss me while I felt her full breasts and ran hands across her stomach. She broke the kiss and said quietly, “Fuck me, daddy. Please. I won't tell, I promise.”I didn't respond, pushing her down onto all fours where she eagerly stuck her ass in the air with her legs apart. I moved in and felt her slick cunt sliding along my shaft. She panted softly at the feel of me. I slapped her ass and she cried, her elbows bending. I slapped again, and she whimpered enthusiastically. I adjusted the angle of my cock and put it against her folds and slowly pushed in.I groaned feeling how tight she was, she moaned as I slid in. I started pulling in and out and she moaned loudly grabbing the carpet. My shaft buried in her wet cunt, I started to pound her. I fucked her hard, all the lust driving each thrust as I watched her tight ass bounce off my stomach and her torso flex and strain to keep her breath. I grabbed my hair in her fist and yanked back. She yelped and her pussy clenched. Holding her hair tight, I spanked her again and she cried in pain and satisfaction.“Fuck, daddy, don't stop..,” She moaned. I leaned forward reaching around her hips and felt the hood of her clit, rubbing it gently. She cried louder and protested. "No, it's too much… I'm gonna..,” She screamed, covering her mouth, her body seizing again, her pussy clamping down on my cock. She pulled forward, my cock prying free of her insides as she shook. Fluid dripped slowly off her pussy as she regained composure and she turned around."Lay down,” She said with a low voice. I did and she climbed on top of me. I was looking up at her petite shoulders and breasts that shook as she swung her leg over. She leaned down and kissed me, teasing my cock with her pussy as she did. I felt one breast then the other, enjoying the sounds she made when I played with her nipples. She parted the kiss and said.“You're so much fun I may not give you back,” She said rubbing her pussy folds on my tip."I don't think that's how this works,” I said and she smirked."You're not saying no now,” She said and leaned back lowering herself onto my cock with a satisfied moan. I watched her teen body tense and start to rock, fucking me. Her breasts shook, and I held her ass and hips as she moved, grinding on my cock. Her cute face turned pink and she covered her mouth as she moaned.I grabbed her sides and groaned, feeling heat start to build in my abdomen. "Fuck yes,” she said aggressively, pushing down on my hips with hers, “please, cum in me, please.”I put a hand on her stomach, “Slow down.” She didn't listen, fucking and grinding aggressively. It didn't take long before I lost control and my cock erupted in her, dumping cum into her tight pussy. She moaned and kept rocking on me forcing each spurt out with force as I groaned and jerked under her. When I was too sensitive to continue and my cock was empty she pulled herself off me and laid on the ground.She rolled over and gave me a soft kiss. "Now, that wasn't so bad was it?”“I finally fucked my girlfriend's sister,” I said, she laughed."Ah!  fucked her good too,” She said with satisfaction. "So much cum..,” She slid a finger into herself and pulled it out, covered in white creamy fluid and sucked it off."Now what?” I said.“I don't care,” Maggie said brushing hair out of her face. “You can fuck me whenever you want.”“Isn't the game over?” I asked.“It should be,” She said dismissively, “But I don't want to be done with your cock,” She spread her legs and rested on her knees looking over her shoulder. Cum had begun to drip out of her. "The question is, are you done with my ass?”Truthfully, I didn't want to be, but I didn't want to be spent when Liv got home. So that's what I told her. She made a disappointed face. “Too bad,” She said with a shrug and picked up her panties. “If you change your mind, I can keep a secret,” She smiled devilishly, covered herself with her shirt and left."Isn't this your room?” I asked after her.“It's Liv's old room,” She said back with a chirp. I fell back, great I thought. I slowly collected myself and returned to the guest room, unsure of what to think about finally banging Maggie in Liv's childhood bedroom.I laid in bed, having resigned myself to whatever was coming, back on reddit. Eventually the door opened and closed downstairs. Liv was home. She came upstairs and into the guest room casually."Hey, I'm back,” She said."Welcome home,” I said sitting up."Uh huh” She said casually dropping her purse and climbing up on to the bed. “And how was your day?”“I spent it waiting for you,” I said.Her eyes sparkled with intrigue. "Do anything while you waited?”“I manage to stay entertained,” I said. She giggled."Oh yeah?” She asked with a smirk. “Entertained by who?”“I didn't say I was entertained by someone,” I said back"Entertained with someone,” She said climbing close to me."I didn't say that either,” I said."You're being evasive,” She said her face close to mine."You're being weird.”“You're acting guilty,” She said turning pink."No, I'm not.”“You did it” she whispered.“Yeah,” I said defeatedly. I expected her expression to change but it didn't, her devious smirk only deepened.“So,” She said almost playfully, crawling into my lap. “Did you get bored and go looking or-” She leaned forward straddling me, “Or did she find you, and you just couldn't take it anymore?”“She came and found me and got me worked up talking about your relationship,” I said. Now her face sank a little."What? You wanted me to go looking?” I asked. She nodded.“Well she came and found me and told me about the games you used to play and how frantically horny it made you.”“She was dressed slutty, wasn't she?” Liv asked, starting to move her hips.I nodded. She bit her lip, “Got you worked up while making you look at her tight little body.”I nodded again. “Did you make her work for it?” She asked.“Oh, no, she played me like a fiddle. I was so lost listening to her talk about you and looking at her legs under her shirt when she made her move that was it for me.”“Did she lead you to bed with her ass?” Liv asked panting through the question.“Didn't make it to the bed,” I replied. She whimpered loudly like the noise caught her by surprise.I reached up and unbuttoned her blouse. She let me. "Did she call you daddy?”I nodded as the shirt fell behind her shoulders. I rolled her over on her back and pulled the skirt down with her panties. A long thick string of fluid clung to her pussy and collapsed on the bed as I pulled her clothes off. She frantically yanked down my boxers and I pulled them off.Once free she was trying to drag me on top of her. Her legs were around me and she moved beneath me already trying to fuck. “I hope you fucked her hard,” She said in a pathetic voice. "I hope you pulled her hair and left hand prints.” I pushed into her dripping wet pussy and started to fuck her. Her body heaved and she cried into my shoulder as my cock slid in and out of her.“She moaned like a whore the whole time,” I told her pink, moaning face."While you fucked her tight pussy..,” She moaned forcefully out loud. She leaned up and kissed me hard, tugging on my lip with her teeth before collapsing back to the bed and groaning. "Fuck I'm cumming!”. She moaned louder and louder her body tensing and convulsing as her pussy clenched down on my cock.Her moans muted as her orgasm subsided, but she grabbed hold of me encouraging me to keep going. “Tell me more..,” She whimpered, "Tell me…”“I got to finally watch her work that ass from behind. Watched her cute body squirm on the floor while I fingered her,” I said breathlessly, pounding her gripping cunt."Fuck!” She screamed. I covered her mouth and tried to quiet my frantic girlfriend down. She pulled my hand away, “I don't care, let her hear me cumming to your sloppy seconds,” She tried to grab my back as a moan ripped through her chest, "Oh fuck… fuck..,” She came againHer bra strap had fallen, and one breast was partially exposed. Her pussy had leaked across her ass and my legs leaving a spot on the bed. Her make up had smeared and there was a sheen of sweat across her chest and shoulders."Shit, shit,” I groanedShe grabbed my neck and strained vocally, “Cum on my face, cum, cum on my face…”I fucked her for a few more seconds then pulled out, she scrambled from under me and put her face against the underside of my cock, submissively licking the shaft and tip. My third load of the day blasted her across the cheek and nose with splattering force. Several more spurts hit her lip and forehead before she kissed my shaft as the rest erupted out smearing in a large mess across her face.She whimpered licking my slick shaft and rubbing her face on my cock. Cum dripped off her chin and leaked down her neck. She wiped cum from her face and licked it off her fingers. Covered in cum that leaked across her chest now she sat up and kissed my neck with panting breaths.“Is the game over now?” I said as she made sounds against my nape.“The game?” she said quietly, “Yes. But please don't be done fucking my sister, fucking anyone I ask you to. Please.”“Seriously?” I asked. She pulled away from my neck and looked at me nodding.“I know you liked it. Finally getting to plow her little body,” She made a little chirp and pulled hair from sticking to the cum on her face. "Please? For me?”I sighed heavily. “Let's not make a habit of it,” I said. "Your face is my favorite one to cum on,” She gave me a long kiss and smiled."I'm going to clean up,” She said. She kissed me again and whispered, "I love you.”She climbed off the bed. She cleaned up and then I took her to dinner. Dinner was fun, but strange. It was like nothing had happened over the last two days. We stayed up and talked over a movie and went to bed. A normal evening to a very strange day.The next day started weird. Well, it was actually hot. I didn't wake up on my own, it was early and the sun had just started to glow in the window. I felt the mattress moving and rolled over. Liv had pulled the blankets off of her and had her knees bent up, laying on her back. The shoulder strap of her nightgown had been pulled down and her breast was visible. She was grabbing it and feeling it, while her other hand was reached under the hem.Her face was pink and her eyes were shut as her mouth whimpered and panted. Her sleek figure moved and rocked with pleasure in the soft light. I had only watched for a few minutes when she shot her hand from her breast to her mouth and moaned into it, shaking as orgasm shot through her. When it subsided her eyes parted open and I closed mine.I don't get to watch her masturbate very often and it's so hot when she does. I felt shifting and peeked again. Her legs had been pulled open wider and I could see the gown's hem pulling up to her stomach. Her pussy made slick sounds as she fingered herself and her hand cupped her mouth to hide moans. Her head rolled over as she cried into her palm and her eyes saw me looking. Crap.“Sorry!” She panted, “Did I wake you up?”“Yeah, but please don't stop,” I said quietly.The sound of her fingers at work continued and she gasped, "I don't think I can.”She rolled over and pulled the blanket off me exposing how hard I was. Her hand moved mine to my shaft tenting my boxers. Once I had myself in my hand she laid back and resumed her fantasy, moaning softly and rolling her hips. I stroked myself through my boxers as my adorable girlfriend cried and her flat body clenched in pleasure. She came again, moaning forcefully into her hand, her knees pulling up off the mattress and her torso curling in place.As she seized with the orgasm I saw where she had leaked onto the sheets in a damp spot, which darkened through the orgasm. Pre-cum soaked through the fabric of my boxers as my cock strained watching pleasure rip through her. She collapsed moments later, panting for breath. She pulled her hand from between her legs and watched long strings of fluid stretch out from her pussy as she did.I leaned over and took her wrist pulling it to my lips and licking her wet finger clean. I let the finger fall from my lips and she put her hand on my shaft feeling it. “You're so hard,” She said quietly."What were you thinking about?” I asked. She turned bright red and her hand slowed. “Well?” She looked away and hesitated.“I had a thought, that I came to your dorm and found you fucking Melanie, your neighbor. I thought about watching and just lost control.”“You made quite a mess,” I said leaning over and pulling her legs open to look. She blushed again. If she was this into her fantasy, I decided to make it worse. I leaned closer and ran my finger along her thigh and she winced.“What was I doing, when you discovered me?” I said letting my fingers feel her folds. She whimpered and moved her hips. I teased her, and she moaned quietly.“She was laying totally naked on the floor with her legs open, you were on top fucking her.” I slid my finger into her and she moaned covering her mouth.“Did she like it?” I asked fingering her faster watching her face flush and her body squirm.“She moaned like a whore,” Liv moaned.I rubbed her clit with my thumb and watched her bite her lip and jerk in response. "Did you join us? Did I get to fuck you both?”She gasped for breath between moans, “I- I lapped your cum out of her” She cried Her body started to clench and shake as orgasm ripped through it again. My hand was soaked and dripping and the spot on the bed had gotten bigger. She heaved for breath laying disheveled on the bed before sitting up. She grabbed my boxers and yanked them down wrapping her mouth around my cock.Liv really enjoys oral and takes pride in how much thought she puts into the sensations she can create. But now, she reminded me of Maggie; shoving my cock into her mouth and throat fucking me with it. She took me in to the hilt and her throat seized. She pulled away gagging and coughing, saliva dripping off her chin before she grabbed me with her lips again.She bobbed violently, sucking on my shaft and forcing her face down to my stomach until she choked and pulled back off. I was uncomfortable with how rough she was being with herself, but she was so eager to do it I played along. I grabbed her hair and held her head, jamming my cock into her mouth, fucking her face. She grunted and groaned around me, gagging when I put my cock back into her throat. Her neck and chest were slick with spit.I pulled back from her mouth and motioned for her to turn around. She did, laying on her stomach, legs out towards me. I grabbed her hips and pulled her up on her knees, her face staying on the bed. Her ass and thighs were wet from how messy her pussy had gotten. I slid a finger into her cheeks and pushed against her asshole. She moaned into the mattress as it slid in with her own lubricant to the second knuckle. I leaned in and started to tongue her wet pussy. She moaned loudly grabbing the sheets as I tormented her pussy folds with pleasurable laps.Strings dripped out of her slowly as her pussy ran with overwhelmed stimulation and she cried helplessly from my mouth. I fingered her ass slowly for several minutes. I slid my finger out and pushed her hips back down. I leaned over and let my slick shaft slide against her ass teasingly before pushing it against her pussy and sliding in.She groaned with approval and moaned, her hips pushed back, and I held her ass as I started to fuck. “Pull my hair,” She moaned, “Pull my hair, I want it rough.” I did, grabbing her thick red locks in my hand and yanking. She yelped, and I started hammering her insides. She moaned through her throat, grasping at the sheets.Her ass smacked my stomach, fucking her as she lay flat against the mattress. She cried helplessly, her ass smacking my stomach with each thrust. Our bodies had started to sweat with effort. I slapped her ass again and she cried into the sheets. She raised her face and moaned through her lack of breath, “I'm cumming again…”She shook, her shoulder blades flexing out and she leaned down screaming into her hand. Her pussy gripped me like a vice as orgasm tore through her. She came so hard she was nearly crying when it subsided. Still shaking she tapped my leg and I slowed and slid out. She rose to her knees and looked back at me with a vacant but determined expression.“It's my turn to fuck you,” She said patting the bed. I laid down like she wanted."Sure, you can keep going?” I asked, noticing her weak shaking.She climbed onto me leaning forward. Sweat beaded on her face and her hair line was dark with sweat. She ignored the threads of copper hair that clung to her cheek and fell in front of her eyes. “I don't think I can stop,” She lowered herself on to me and pushed me in with her weight. She covered her mouth moaning as she started to bounce and rock.She cried into her hand moaning loudly as her b-cups shook, her arm pressing one flat as she held her hand to her face. I felt hot pressure suddenly well up inside me and I grabbed her hips. I didn't have to say anything, she leaned over and kissed me hard, grinding my cock with her hips until it exploded with audible force jetting into her. I groaned vocally as cum flooded her pussy and my cock ached from massive force until it was empty.Panting and sweaty she lifted off me and collapsed. Her pussy had leaked across my waist and her thighs, everything was slick. She heaved laying on the wet sheets, not moving. I rolled over next to her and moved hair from her face. "Ready to stop yet?” I whispered running my nose across her head. She shook her head weakly. “I'm too tired to keep going,” She whispered. And then was asleep again.I slept until almost 9, Liv was out until well after 11. I got up and showered while Liv slept in exactly the same spot and position. What was different was that when I got out, Maggie was waiting in the our bedroom. She was in a nightgown that wasn't long enough."What are you doing in here?” I asked as quietly as possible.She smirked, “I had to listen to her scream all night and this morning; what do you think?”I felt myself blush, “Sorry, but this,” I pointed to both of us. “Can't happen.”She giggled quietly and got closer, pushing her chest against me and kissing my neck. “It's already happening,” She said softly tracing a finger along my rock-hard shaft under the towel. She leaned up and kissed me softly putting her hands on my shoulders and delicately moving her tongue against mine.She made quiet noises into the kiss as my hands felt her dainty sides and moved to her hips. She broke our kiss with a submissive whimper and bit my neck. "Please daddy I need it so bad,” She turned around and pushed her ass against me. "I can be quiet I promise,” She whimpered in a low whisper.Feeling her ass against me through the towel and looking down her low-cut neckline at her soft breasts broke me. The little blonde's body screamed with nubile sexuality and I couldn't take it. My hands moved against my better judgement around her waist and up her flat stomach, cupping one of her full breasts through the gown.She gasped as my hand palmed her breast and my fingers squeezed gently. She leaned back pushing her ass against me harder, turning her head to playfully bite my jaw. I reached under the gown feeling up her thigh which prompted cute noises from her before I felt her wet, exposed pussy. She moaned vocally and covered her mouth as I played my finger against her.She moaned into her hand as I teased her and giggled, "I'm such a slut.” My finger slid into her and her knees drooped. She leaned against me panting and whimpering. She reached back shoving her hand into my towel which pulled it loose and grabbed my shaft. She stroked it eagerly, struggling to focus.She leaned away from me and my finger slid out. She turned around and pulled one side of the gown off her shoulder then the other, letting it fall away. Her spectacular tan body was completely naked. She wiggled her hips, looking over her shoulder with a smirk, taunting me with her ass. I turned her around and lowered onto my knee pulling her closer. I took a pink nipple in my mouth and sucked. My hand felt her ass and wrapped under it sliding into her pussy from behind.She cocked her hips to let my finger work, leaning on me with one hand and moaning into the other. My finger swept over her clit, teasing the hood as I nibble her nipple and cleavage. “No, fuck, I'm gonna cum!” She hissed. She grabbed my hair and collapsed onto me as she started to clench, moaning loudly into her hand trying to mute her voice. Her pussy clenched around my finger like a vice.As she came down, I lowered her to the floor, still giving slight shudders. On her back she reached up and pulled me down hanging on my neck. Her fit legs were pulled up and open her knees hugging my sides. Leaning on one hand I filled the other with her breast. Her hips slid her slick cunt along my shaft as I tried to process the view I had of this doll-faced slut in heat.She pulled my face down and kissed me hard, holding me with her legs. Kissing her back, I struggled to angle myself but managed to push into her. She was so tight, my cock slid in slowly. She moaned aggressively into her kiss, grabbing my hair and pulling it. Sliding in and out slowly at first, I started to fuck her. She moaned hard holding my neck and digging nails into my back as she tried to keep her voice down.She broke our kiss and bit my neck hard moaning into me. I knew the bite would leave a mark, but I couldn't care. Her pussy felt so good. I felt her little body flex under me, and her voice was hoarse with effort to stay quiet. She let go of me and covered her mouth.I slid my cock out and she panted for breath, whimpering to me. “Does daddy want some ass?” She giggled and rolled over laying flat on the carpet. I ran my hands over her soft, firm ass and she watched over her shoulder. I ran my hand down her back and moved forward, my legs straddling hers.My shaft rested on her cheeks and she moved her hips stroking it with her ass. I leaned over and she met my lips with hers and we kissed hotly as I pulled my cock across her ass and let it hang between her legs. She whimpered in anticipation, grabbing my hair. My tip slid in her folds until I found her opening and pushed in.Her head yanked away from mine and she moaned into her hand and tried to grab the carpet. I kept myself elevated above her, driving my cock into her pussy. Her ass slapped my stomach with successive pops. She cocked her hips up, pushing into me and I grabbed her hair and yanked. She yelped and covered her mouth, but I didn't care anymore.I tugged her hair and she raised off the floor and I moved her to the bed. She leaned her arms on the mattress, knees still on the carpet. I leaned in behind her and she arched her back, so my cock could find her pussy again. I covered her mouth with my hand as I pushed my cock in, forcing her walls apart. I groped her breast as I fucked her and moved my hand from her mouth to between her legs teasing her clit.She shoved her face into the blanket and moaned into the mattress, I grabbed her hair and pushed her down. The scream faded momentarily but then she started to shake and seize as her pussy clenched on my cock and fluid dripped down my balls. The orgasm tore through her violently for several moments. When it passed I let her head raise up.She panted breathlessly still stroking my cock with her hips. She turned and kissed me softly. “You've got to be close.”I ran my hand across her body, “I'm holding on–but I can't stop.”She giggled, “Don't hold on for me daddy,” She said quietly, “I live to feel you cum,” She smiled playfully moving her hips and fucking me. "Fill me up daddy, I need it,” She reached back and ran her hand through my hair. I sawed in and out faster fucking her back. She moaned, biting her lip. I didn't want to stop, I held on to control of the pressure in me while I kept fucking but couldn't. My cock erupted, I groaned louder than I wanted jerking as cum shot out of me into her in jet after jet. I thought it would never end but I hit empty and slowly pulled myself out of her, cum draining from her pussy as I did.She panted with satisfaction and turned to kiss me when I had finished. She raised up, more cum squeezing out as she did. "Fuck you cum so much,” She said. "I'm filled to the brim,” She smiled at me and put a finger to her lips, and left, cum dripping down her leg.I looked up across the bed. Liv hadn't moved at all. I didn't investigate, but part of me wondered- if I looked, would she be leaking wet from listening?By DragonLairReads for Literotica

My girlfriend is away, her sister will play. (Erotic Coupling)By DragonLairReads. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.(continuing)I rolled over the next morning to find my girlfriend, Liv; gone from the bed. I also heard the shower running but it cut off shortly thereafter.  Liv came out, wet hair flung across her bare shoulders and her slim torso wrapped in a towel. She smiled when she saw me awake and dropped onto the bed.“You're always so pretty right out of the shower,” I said. She leaned over and kissed me.“You're such a ham,” She said back.“What's our plan for today?” I asked. She laughed. “What?”“There are no plans, my parents are leaving for their little vacation and its just us here now.”“So, what are we doing?” I asked.“Mostly this,” She said gesturing to the bed. "Laying around.”“Sounds great,” I said smiling."It also means the game is about to hit hard mode,” She said, her turn to smile."Hard mode?” I asked.Liv explained; “Maggie, you, and I, are all alone for a whole day and a half?” She smiled harder, “Anything could happen.”“So,” I asked; “That's different than what's been happening so far?”“Yep,” Liv said. “because this afternoon, I have to run an errand.” I stared at her.“Ok, I have no problems with doing an errand,” I said.She leaned over and put her nose to mine. "You can't come,” She smirked. What” I protested; "Here, all alone, with just Maggie?” She looked down at me, copper hair draping around her face. “Think you can hold on?”“You, my love, are certifiably insane,” I said.She gave a wicked laugh and kissed me. "You love it,” She said."I love you,” I replied.Her face fell into a serious expression, "I know it's not your thing, but you are having fun, right?”“Truthfully, letting myself be tempted by my girlfriend's sister has been a challenge. But you did pick some very tempting bait,” I said.She smiled, "I'm so glad you agree.”I reached up and pulled on her towel, but she held it in place. “Why not?”“Because my folks are gone dummy. Why do it up here when we can do it somewhere exciting? Like on the couch, where we could be seen.”“You are so right,” I said sitting up. She raised up and climbed off the bed."How risky do you think?” She asked.“Depends, do you want Maggie to crash the party?” I asked.“Good point, I'll dress for furtive mischief,” She said pulling out a knee length skirt and dropping the towel.When her naked, lean body came visible, I climbed out of bed and hurried over to her, running hands over her ribs and stomach. She laughed and leaned back. "I can't get dressed if you're touching me.”“You know I can't help it,” I said."You don't have to, you just have to wait,” She said through another laugh.I slid a hand between her legs and felt her bare pussy which was already slick. She panted and whimpered when she felt my fingers. I stroked her folds and teased her sliding my finger in and out. She moaned quietly and leaned back against me holding my neck. I fingered her gently, feeling her breast with the other hand."Downstairs… we were..,” She panted breathlessly, as her hips moved.I shushed her and said, "Think of this as thanks for yesterday.” She looked up at me when I said it and recognizing what I meant, panted and kissed me. Her body squirmed and rocked, and she moaned into our kiss. My finger slid in and out of her wet pussy, dragging across her clit.She broke the kiss and gasped, “I'm gonna cum…” She started to jerk and shook, moaning through an open mouth, holding on to me as her knees buckled and her pussy leaked down my fingers.She panted against me regaining her composure. I slid my finger out of her and she sucked all the fluid off it.“Now you can get dressed,” I said, slapping her ass. She gave me a look and grabbed her skirt from the ground."What should I wear?” I asked looking through my bag.“Nothing with a zipper,” She said.I grabbed a t-shirt and workout shorts and put them on. I didn't bother with boxers. Liv had put on a shirt, sans bra, and just as soon as it was on grabbed my hand and pulled me out the door.We made it downstairs and she shoved me onto the couch climbing into my lap and kissing me hard. On top of me, she reached under her skirt to pull my shorts away from my cock. I lifted up and lowered them to help. She licked her hand and stroked my cock with the wet palm for a moment before angling it under her and pushing down.She moaned, burying her face in my shoulder, "Oh, fuck,” She panted as my cock dug into her inch by inch. She kissed me, crying into the kiss as she bounced up and down starting to fuck me. She bounced faster, jamming my cock into her, barely keeping her moans muffled. She buried her face in my shoulder and groaned forcefully as her butt rocked and bounced.I heard something and tapped her shoulder. She looked at me and I whispered, “I think someone is coming.” She collected her hair and face, reclining on me, my cock buried to the hilt in her. She leaned in and kissed me.Her mom walked around the corner in a hurry, carrying a bag. “We're going!” She said entering the room. She stopped. “What's going on in here?”Liv, who was beat red from fucking, made an embarrassed face. “Just a little making out mom,” She said bashfully, as her pussy leaked down my thigh. “We thought you were gone.” Her mom rolled her eyes. “Keep it PG you two. Alright we'll be back Tuesday!” She said giving me a look and exiting out the front door.As soon as it closed behind her mom, Liv resumed grinding her slick pussy on my cock groaning through her gritted teeth. I lifted the front of her shirt and palmed her breasts as she bounced.“Fuck,” I panted, “You're so tight…”She smiled in satisfaction, “Cum in me baby,” she whispered, keeping her grinding steady.I shook my head, trying to keep control against the feeling of her tight pussy wrapped around my cock. “It's too soon,” I said, hands around her tapered waist. She giggled through a rough, pant for breath."I don't have time for you to make me cum until you're satisfied, just let me feel your cock burst,” She said breathlessly. She leaned in and bit my ear and whispered, "Think of it as ‘thank you' for yesterday.”“You-” I started to ask, but she interrupted with a long kiss as her hips stroked my cock with slow, tight strokes. I could feel the heat start to build and I couldn't control my breath. She knew it too.She giggled between whimpers, “I can make you cum whenever I want,” She said panting as she fucked."L-Liv..,” I stammered. She nodded, half smiling as I suddenly shuddered and groaned, my cock shooting cum out forcefully in long bursts quickly flooding her pussy which was so tight, my cock was fried, spurting until it was empty. Liv slid off and sat in my lap giving me a soft kiss."I have to get ready for my errand now,” She said.I panted and wiped a sheen of sweat from my brow. "Where are you going?”“I have to meet with an advisor at the Community College for summer,” She said."And I can't go?” I said regaining my composure. She shook her head with a devious look.“I'll be gone a few hours,” She said and kissed me again before climbing off the couch. I pulled my shorts up when she did."What am I supposed to do?”She shrugged. “Whatever you want,” She turned and left, walking different trying to keep cum from leaking out.I stayed on the couch until she came back down, wearing the same skirt but I more appropriate blouse. I walked her to the door and we kissed as she left."Be good,” She said blushing and left. I laid on the couch for nearly twenty minutes to try and figure out what to do. Part of me wanted to leave so Maggie couldn't pull anything, but part of me thought that was a little ‘extra'. It was after all, Liv's game.I settled on a shower, and nothing. I expected my shower to be interrupted but it wasn't. After the shower, I put my boxers on and laid in bed. I was browsing Reddit when there was a knock at the door. "Come in,” I said. The door opened, and Maggie came in. She was wearing a shirt about a hundred sizes too big that fell to over her knees.“What's up?” I asked.“Nothing, I wanted to show you something,” She said. I looked up. "Relax, not that.”I sat up and swung off the bed. She left, and I followed. We went to one of the bedrooms, which immediately made me suspicious. She sat down against her bed, knees folded under her and motioned for me to sit next to her. I did.She pulled a paper off her bed and handed it to me. It was a picture of the two of them dressed up like Indians, with pigtails and leather outfits that showed plenty of midriff. “What's this?”“Well, it's really offensive,” She said, referencing the outfits. "But it's my senior year. I had gotten dumped and she brought her boyfriend home. I was super annoyed at first but then it got kind of weird. She insisted we play spin the bottle. Me, him and her. I did and I don't know why. But she made sure that me and him landed on each other way more than she and him did. The joke was on me though, because I'm pretty sure he got the best lay of his life afterward.”I looked at the photo and then at her. “That's how the game started.”“It's like gasoline on a fire. It makes her crazy, and that's when she learned that,” Maggie said."Why is she so into it?” I asked.Maggie shrugged. “Don't know. I think some of it is insecurity. It tells her she's with someone desirable. I think some of it is just kink. But she gets out of control. One time I commented on a trip that the guy she went on a date with was cute; she masturbated, like, the whole trip.”“That's pretty out of control,” I replied.Maggie nodded with widened eyes. "She held onto me in the car, so she didn't make noise once.”“Wow,” I said surprised."Yep,” Maggie continued. "She's as obvious as I am, all that squirming and noise. She came so hard thinking about me commenting about her date.”“What's the most you've ever done with one of her boyfriends?” I asked.“Well,” She said, “We've never done this much before. But before you, it was that night. I made out with her date and he felt up my leg, under my outfit while I stroked him through his pants. If we'd had more time he'd have busted for me first.”“Did he get to feel you?” I asked.“No, he was too chicken,” She said rolling her eyes. "If he had I'd have fucked him right there probably.”“And what do you get out of it?” I asked, trying to hide how aroused the chat was making me.“I love wearing them down and feeling them fight themselves,” She shifted to a sitting position with her legs up. "I love knowing how bad they want it but won't let it happen.”“Then you must be loving this,” I said pointing between us.She laughed and smiled. "As though you're not.”“What does that mean?”“Like you're not turned on talking about how frantically horny your girlfriend gets thinking about you and me together,” She looked at me with a smirk. "You don't get rock hard knowing that every time you look at my ass or notice my neck,” She flipped her hair back to expose it, “She gets all wet and excited?” Her eye caught mine.“See that?” She said pointing, “You, trying not to look at my neck and down my shirt. That's what drives her crazy and what I live for,” She leaned forward so her shirt gaped showing off her cleavage. "She'd be dripping wet right now watching me do this to you. She'd be dying for you to finally sneak a glance. But what's so fun is watching you try so hard not to.”“Does it turn you on as bad as Liz?” I asked.She smiled, and rose on her knees and leaned over me, “Find out for yourself,” She said softly before leaning for a gentle kiss. I kissed her back and her tongue played with mine. I felt her hand move up my leg to my stiff shaft and stroked it. She felt it flex against her touch through my shorts and smiled into the kiss.I reached up and slid my fingertips along her thigh and under the shirt hesitating briefly. She smiled again and whispered, "Don't chicken out on me.” I let my finger slide against her panties which soaked through at my touch. She whimpered softly into the kiss as I stroked her wet folds. As I touched her she pulled out of the kiss and took the shirt off, her bare breasts sliding out from under it.I leaned her forward and sucked one of her pink nipples which brought a moan from her throat. I leaned her on her back, laying her out on the floor and slid my hand into her panties feeling her wet pussy and starting to finger her.“Fuck, you're so good at this,” She said whimpering and squirming on the floor. Her pussy was so tight around my finger as I watched her flat stomach clench in pleasure. She reached up and palmed my shaft through my pants, rubbing.She sat up and yanked down the waistband of my shorts and wrapped her lips around my cock and began to bob up and down. She moaned around my shaft as she sucked sloppily. Her pussy made wet sounds competing with her lips as I stroked my fingers into her quickly.I eased her away from me and laid her on her back again. She slid her underwear off and tossed it aside. I pulled her legs open looking at her cute, bare pussy. It was messy and pink. I moved between her legs and started to lap at it. She cooed loudly, moving her hips as I licked her clit and folds.The tan girl rocked her hips and torso moaning as I tickled her cunt, she grabbed her breast the other hand gripping the carpet. "Fuck,” She groaned. I ran my tongue across her wet pussy teasing her clit and folds trying to lick it clean. “Fuck!” She said louder, “I'm gonna cum…” I kept eating her relishing the feel of her body tensing around me until she moaned louder, and her hips bucked against my face. She covered her mouth as she came, screaming into her palm, her little body twisting and seizing on the floor.She panted for breath and I leaned up on to my knees. After several moments she sat up and leaned into me giving me a hot kiss. She pushed my shorts down stroking my cock. I worked in spite of her kiss and stroking hand to pull my shorts down to my calves. I wanted to pull them all the way off, but she wouldn't relent her kiss. I put my hands on her waist and slid one around to feel her ass.Finally, she broke the kiss and said breathily, “Does Liv call you daddy?”I shook my head no. “Can I?” She panted.“Yeah,” I said back softly. She made an approving noise and moved away. She turned around and flared her hips, so her ass stuck out. She turned around looking at me over her shoulder and held up her hand wagging a finger to ‘come here'. I did, shedding my shorts and boxers (finally)She pushed her ass around my cock and stroked me with her hips leaning back to kiss me while I felt her full breasts and ran hands across her stomach. She broke the kiss and said quietly, “Fuck me, daddy. Please. I won't tell, I promise.”I didn't respond, pushing her down onto all fours where she eagerly stuck her ass in the air with her legs apart. I moved in and felt her slick cunt sliding along my shaft. She panted softly at the feel of me. I slapped her ass and she cried, her elbows bending. I slapped again, and she whimpered enthusiastically. I adjusted the angle of my cock and put it against her folds and slowly pushed in.I groaned feeling how tight she was, she moaned as I slid in. I started pulling in and out and she moaned loudly grabbing the carpet. My shaft buried in her wet cunt, I started to pound her. I fucked her hard, all the lust driving each thrust as I watched her tight ass bounce off my stomach and her torso flex and strain to keep her breath. I grabbed my hair in her fist and yanked back. She yelped and her pussy clenched. Holding her hair tight, I spanked her again and she cried in pain and satisfaction.“Fuck, daddy, don't stop..,” She moaned. I leaned forward reaching around her hips and felt the hood of her clit, rubbing it gently. She cried louder and protested. "No, it's too much… I'm gonna..,” She screamed, covering her mouth, her body seizing again, her pussy clamping down on my cock. She pulled forward, my cock prying free of her insides as she shook. Fluid dripped slowly off her pussy as she regained composure and she turned around."Lay down,” She said with a low voice. I did and she climbed on top of me. I was looking up at her petite shoulders and breasts that shook as she swung her leg over. She leaned down and kissed me, teasing my cock with her pussy as she did. I felt one breast then the other, enjoying the sounds she made when I played with her nipples. She parted the kiss and said.“You're so much fun I may not give you back,” She said rubbing her pussy folds on my tip."I don't think that's how this works,” I said and she smirked."You're not saying no now,” She said and leaned back lowering herself onto my cock with a satisfied moan. I watched her teen body tense and start to rock, fucking me. Her breasts shook, and I held her ass and hips as she moved, grinding on my cock. Her cute face turned pink and she covered her mouth as she moaned.I grabbed her sides and groaned, feeling heat start to build in my abdomen. "Fuck yes,” she said aggressively, pushing down on my hips with hers, “please, cum in me, please.”I put a hand on her stomach, “Slow down.” She didn't listen, fucking and grinding aggressively. It didn't take long before I lost control and my cock erupted in her, dumping cum into her tight pussy. She moaned and kept rocking on me forcing each spurt out with force as I groaned and jerked under her. When I was too sensitive to continue and my cock was empty she pulled herself off me and laid on the ground.She rolled over and gave me a soft kiss. "Now, that wasn't so bad was it?”“I finally fucked my girlfriend's sister,” I said, she laughed."Ah!  fucked her good too,” She said with satisfaction. "So much cum..,” She slid a finger into herself and pulled it out, covered in white creamy fluid and sucked it off."Now what?” I said.“I don't care,” Maggie said brushing hair out of her face. “You can fuck me whenever you want.”“Isn't the game over?” I asked.“It should be,” She said dismissively, “But I don't want to be done with your cock,” She spread her legs and rested on her knees looking over her shoulder. Cum had begun to drip out of her. "The question is, are you done with my ass?”Truthfully, I didn't want to be, but I didn't want to be spent when Liv got home. So that's what I told her. She made a disappointed face. “Too bad,” She said with a shrug and picked up her panties. “If you change your mind, I can keep a secret,” She smiled devilishly, covered herself with her shirt and left."Isn't this your room?” I asked after her.“It's Liv's old room,” She said back with a chirp. I fell back, great I thought. I slowly collected myself and returned to the guest room, unsure of what to think about finally banging Maggie in Liv's childhood bedroom.I laid in bed, having resigned myself to whatever was coming, back on reddit. Eventually the door opened and closed downstairs. Liv was home. She came upstairs and into the guest room casually."Hey, I'm back,” She said."Welcome home,” I said sitting up."Uh huh” She said casually dropping her purse and climbing up on to the bed. “And how was your day?”“I spent it waiting for you,” I said.Her eyes sparkled with intrigue. "Do anything while you waited?”“I manage to stay entertained,” I said. She giggled."Oh yeah?” She asked with a smirk. “Entertained by who?”“I didn't say I was entertained by someone,” I said back"Entertained with someone,” She said climbing close to me."I didn't say that either,” I said."You're being evasive,” She said her face close to mine."You're being weird.”“You're acting guilty,” She said turning pink."No, I'm not.”“You did it” she whispered.“Yeah,” I said defeatedly. I expected her expression to change but it didn't, her devious smirk only deepened.“So,” She said almost playfully, crawling into my lap. “Did you get bored and go looking or-” She leaned forward straddling me, “Or did she find you, and you just couldn't take it anymore?”“She came and found me and got me worked up talking about your relationship,” I said. Now her face sank a little."What? You wanted me to go looking?” I asked. She nodded.“Well she came and found me and told me about the games you used to play and how frantically horny it made you.”“She was dressed slutty, wasn't she?” Liv asked, starting to move her hips.I nodded. She bit her lip, “Got you worked up while making you look at her tight little body.”I nodded again. “Did you make her work for it?” She asked.“Oh, no, she played me like a fiddle. I was so lost listening to her talk about you and looking at her legs under her shirt when she made her move that was it for me.”“Did she lead you to bed with her ass?” Liv asked panting through the question.“Didn't make it to the bed,” I replied. She whimpered loudly like the noise caught her by surprise.I reached up and unbuttoned her blouse. She let me. "Did she call you daddy?”I nodded as the shirt fell behind her shoulders. I rolled her over on her back and pulled the skirt down with her panties. A long thick string of fluid clung to her pussy and collapsed on the bed as I pulled her clothes off. She frantically yanked down my boxers and I pulled them off.Once free she was trying to drag me on top of her. Her legs were around me and she moved beneath me already trying to fuck. “I hope you fucked her hard,” She said in a pathetic voice. "I hope you pulled her hair and left hand prints.” I pushed into her dripping wet pussy and started to fuck her. Her body heaved and she cried into my shoulder as my cock slid in and out of her.“She moaned like a whore the whole time,” I told her pink, moaning face."While you fucked her tight pussy..,” She moaned forcefully out loud. She leaned up and kissed me hard, tugging on my lip with her teeth before collapsing back to the bed and groaning. "Fuck I'm cumming!”. She moaned louder and louder her body tensing and convulsing as her pussy clenched down on my cock.Her moans muted as her orgasm subsided, but she grabbed hold of me encouraging me to keep going. “Tell me more..,” She whimpered, "Tell me…”“I got to finally watch her work that ass from behind. Watched her cute body squirm on the floor while I fingered her,” I said breathlessly, pounding her gripping cunt."Fuck!” She screamed. I covered her mouth and tried to quiet my frantic girlfriend down. She pulled my hand away, “I don't care, let her hear me cumming to your sloppy seconds,” She tried to grab my back as a moan ripped through her chest, "Oh fuck… fuck..,” She came againHer bra strap had fallen, and one breast was partially exposed. Her pussy had leaked across her ass and my legs leaving a spot on the bed. Her make up had smeared and there was a sheen of sweat across her chest and shoulders."Shit, shit,” I groanedShe grabbed my neck and strained vocally, “Cum on my face, cum, cum on my face…”I fucked her for a few more seconds then pulled out, she scrambled from under me and put her face against the underside of my cock, submissively licking the shaft and tip. My third load of the day blasted her across the cheek and nose with splattering force. Several more spurts hit her lip and forehead before she kissed my shaft as the rest erupted out smearing in a large mess across her face.She whimpered licking my slick shaft and rubbing her face on my cock. Cum dripped off her chin and leaked down her neck. She wiped cum from her face and licked it off her fingers. Covered in cum that leaked across her chest now she sat up and kissed my neck with panting breaths.“Is the game over now?” I said as she made sounds against my nape.“The game?” she said quietly, “Yes. But please don't be done fucking my sister, fucking anyone I ask you to. Please.”“Seriously?” I asked. She pulled away from my neck and looked at me nodding.“I know you liked it. Finally getting to plow her little body,” She made a little chirp and pulled hair from sticking to the cum on her face. "Please? For me?”I sighed heavily. “Let's not make a habit of it,” I said. "Your face is my favorite one to cum on,” She gave me a long kiss and smiled."I'm going to clean up,” She said. She kissed me again and whispered, "I love you.”She climbed off the bed. She cleaned up and then I took her to dinner. Dinner was fun, but strange. It was like nothing had happened over the last two days. We stayed up and talked over a movie and went to bed. A normal evening to a very strange day.The next day started weird. Well, it was actually hot. I didn't wake up on my own, it was early and the sun had just started to glow in the window. I felt the mattress moving and rolled over. Liv had pulled the blankets off of her and had her knees bent up, laying on her back. The shoulder strap of her nightgown had been pulled down and her breast was visible. She was grabbing it and feeling it, while her other hand was reached under the hem.Her face was pink and her eyes were shut as her mouth whimpered and panted. Her sleek figure moved and rocked with pleasure in the soft light. I had only watched for a few minutes when she shot her hand from her breast to her mouth and moaned into it, shaking as orgasm shot through her. When it subsided her eyes parted open and I closed mine.I don't get to watch her masturbate very often and it's so hot when she does. I felt shifting and peeked again. Her legs had been pulled open wider and I could see the gown's hem pulling up to her stomach. Her pussy made slick sounds as she fingered herself and her hand cupped her mouth to hide moans. Her head rolled over as she cried into her palm and her eyes saw me looking. Crap.“Sorry!” She panted, “Did I wake you up?”“Yeah, but please don't stop,” I said quietly.The sound of her fingers at work continued and she gasped, "I don't think I can.”She rolled over and pulled the blanket off me exposing how hard I was. Her hand moved mine to my shaft tenting my boxers. Once I had myself in my hand she laid back and resumed her fantasy, moaning softly and rolling her hips. I stroked myself through my boxers as my adorable girlfriend cried and her flat body clenched in pleasure. She came again, moaning forcefully into her hand, her knees pulling up off the mattress and her torso curling in place.As she seized with the orgasm I saw where she had leaked onto the sheets in a damp spot, which darkened through the orgasm. Pre-cum soaked through the fabric of my boxers as my cock strained watching pleasure rip through her. She collapsed moments later, panting for breath. She pulled her hand from between her legs and watched long strings of fluid stretch out from her pussy as she did.I leaned over and took her wrist pulling it to my lips and licking her wet finger clean. I let the finger fall from my lips and she put her hand on my shaft feeling it. “You're so hard,” She said quietly."What were you thinking about?” I asked. She turned bright red and her hand slowed. “Well?” She looked away and hesitated.“I had a thought, that I came to your dorm and found you fucking Melanie, your neighbor. I thought about watching and just lost control.”“You made quite a mess,” I said leaning over and pulling her legs open to look. She blushed again. If she was this into her fantasy, I decided to make it worse. I leaned closer and ran my finger along her thigh and she winced.“What was I doing, when you discovered me?” I said letting my fingers feel her folds. She whimpered and moved her hips. I teased her, and she moaned quietly.“She was laying totally naked on the floor with her legs open, you were on top fucking her.” I slid my finger into her and she moaned covering her mouth.“Did she like it?” I asked fingering her faster watching her face flush and her body squirm.“She moaned like a whore,” Liv moaned.I rubbed her clit with my thumb and watched her bite her lip and jerk in response. "Did you join us? Did I get to fuck you both?”She gasped for breath between moans, “I- I lapped your cum out of her” She cried Her body started to clench and shake as orgasm ripped through it again. My hand was soaked and dripping and the spot on the bed had gotten bigger. She heaved for breath laying disheveled on the bed before sitting up. She grabbed my boxers and yanked them down wrapping her mouth around my cock.Liv really enjoys oral and takes pride in how much thought she puts into the sensations she can create. But now, she reminded me of Maggie; shoving my cock into her mouth and throat fucking me with it. She took me in to the hilt and her throat seized. She pulled away gagging and coughing, saliva dripping off her chin before she grabbed me with her lips again.She bobbed violently, sucking on my shaft and forcing her face down to my stomach until she choked and pulled back off. I was uncomfortable with how rough she was being with herself, but she was so eager to do it I played along. I grabbed her hair and held her head, jamming my cock into her mouth, fucking her face. She grunted and groaned around me, gagging when I put my cock back into her throat. Her neck and chest were slick with spit.I pulled back from her mouth and motioned for her to turn around. She did, laying on her stomach, legs out towards me. I grabbed her hips and pulled her up on her knees, her face staying on the bed. Her ass and thighs were wet from how messy her pussy had gotten. I slid a finger into her cheeks and pushed against her asshole. She moaned into the mattress as it slid in with her own lubricant to the second knuckle. I leaned in and started to tongue her wet pussy. She moaned loudly grabbing the sheets as I tormented her pussy folds with pleasurable laps.Strings dripped out of her slowly as her pussy ran with overwhelmed stimulation and she cried helplessly from my mouth. I fingered her ass slowly for several minutes. I slid my finger out and pushed her hips back down. I leaned over and let my slick shaft slide against her ass teasingly before pushing it against her pussy and sliding in.She groaned with approval and moaned, her hips pushed back, and I held her ass as I started to fuck. “Pull my hair,” She moaned, “Pull my hair, I want it rough.” I did, grabbing her thick red locks in my hand and yanking. She yelped, and I started hammering her insides. She moaned through her throat, grasping at the sheets.Her ass smacked my stomach, fucking her as she lay flat against the mattress. She cried helplessly, her ass smacking my stomach with each thrust. Our bodies had started to sweat with effort. I slapped her ass again and she cried into the sheets. She raised her face and moaned through her lack of breath, “I'm cumming again…”She shook, her shoulder blades flexing out and she leaned down screaming into her hand. Her pussy gripped me like a vice as orgasm tore through her. She came so hard she was nearly crying when it subsided. Still shaking she tapped my leg and I slowed and slid out. She rose to her knees and looked back at me with a vacant but determined expression.“It's my turn to fuck you,” She said patting the bed. I laid down like she wanted."Sure, you can keep going?” I asked, noticing her weak shaking.She climbed onto me leaning forward. Sweat beaded on her face and her hair line was dark with sweat. She ignored the threads of copper hair that clung to her cheek and fell in front of her eyes. “I don't think I can stop,” She lowered herself on to me and pushed me in with her weight. She covered her mouth moaning as she started to bounce and rock.She cried into her hand moaning loudly as her b-cups shook, her arm pressing one flat as she held her hand to her face. I felt hot pressure suddenly well up inside me and I grabbed her hips. I didn't have to say anything, she leaned over and kissed me hard, grinding my cock with her hips until it exploded with audible force jetting into her. I groaned vocally as cum flooded her pussy and my cock ached from massive force until it was empty.Panting and sweaty she lifted off me and collapsed. Her pussy had leaked across my waist and her thighs, everything was slick. She heaved laying on the wet sheets, not moving. I rolled over next to her and moved hair from her face. "Ready to stop yet?” I whispered running my nose across her head. She shook her head weakly. “I'm too tired to keep going,” She whispered. And then was asleep again.I slept until almost 9, Liv was out until well after 11. I got up and showered while Liv slept in exactly the same spot and position. What was different was that when I got out, Maggie was waiting in the our bedroom. She was in a nightgown that wasn't long enough."What are you doing in here?” I asked as quietly as possible.She smirked, “I had to listen to her scream all night and this morning; what do you think?”I felt myself blush, “Sorry, but this,” I pointed to both of us. “Can't happen.”She giggled quietly and got closer, pushing her chest against me and kissing my neck. “It's already happening,” She said softly tracing a finger along my rock-hard shaft under the towel. She leaned up and kissed me softly putting her hands on my shoulders and delicately moving her tongue against mine.She made quiet noises into the kiss as my hands felt her dainty sides and moved to her hips. She broke our kiss with a submissive whimper and bit my neck. "Please daddy I need it so bad,” She turned around and pushed her ass against me. "I can be quiet I promise,” She whimpered in a low whisper.Feeling her ass against me through the towel and looking down her low-cut neckline at her soft breasts broke me. The little blonde's body screamed with nubile sexuality and I couldn't take it. My hands moved against my better judgement around her waist and up her flat stomach, cupping one of her full breasts through the gown.She gasped as my hand palmed her breast and my fingers squeezed gently. She leaned back pushing her ass against me harder, turning her head to playfully bite my jaw. I reached under the gown feeling up her thigh which prompted cute noises from her before I felt her wet, exposed pussy. She moaned vocally and covered her mouth as I played my finger against her.She moaned into her hand as I teased her and giggled, "I'm such a slut.” My finger slid into her and her knees drooped. She leaned against me panting and whimpering. She reached back shoving her hand into my towel which pulled it loose and grabbed my shaft. She stroked it eagerly, struggling to focus.She leaned away from me and my finger slid out. She turned around and pulled one side of the gown off her shoulder then the other, letting it fall away. Her spectacular tan body was completely naked. She wiggled her hips, looking over her shoulder with a smirk, taunting me with her ass. I turned her around and lowered onto my knee pulling her closer. I took a pink nipple in my mouth and sucked. My hand felt her ass and wrapped under it sliding into her pussy from behind.She cocked her hips to let my finger work, leaning on me with one hand and moaning into the other. My finger swept over her clit, teasing the hood as I nibble her nipple and cleavage. “No, fuck, I'm gonna cum!” She hissed. She grabbed my hair and collapsed onto me as she started to clench, moaning loudly into her hand trying to mute her voice. Her pussy clenched around my finger like a vice.As she came down, I lowered her to the floor, still giving slight shudders. On her back she reached up and pulled me down hanging on my neck. Her fit legs were pulled up and open her knees hugging my sides. Leaning on one hand I filled the other with her breast. Her hips slid her slick cunt along my shaft as I tried to process the view I had of this doll-faced slut in heat.She pulled my face down and kissed me hard, holding me with her legs. Kissing her back, I struggled to angle myself but managed to push into her. She was so tight, my cock slid in slowly. She moaned aggressively into her kiss, grabbing my hair and pulling it. Sliding in and out slowly at first, I started to fuck her. She moaned hard holding my neck and digging nails into my back as she tried to keep her voice down.She broke our kiss and bit my neck hard moaning into me. I knew the bite would leave a mark, but I couldn't care. Her pussy felt so good. I felt her little body flex under me, and her voice was hoarse with effort to stay quiet. She let go of me and covered her mouth.I slid my cock out and she panted for breath, whimpering to me. “Does daddy want some ass?” She giggled and rolled over laying flat on the carpet. I ran my hands over her soft, firm ass and she watched over her shoulder. I ran my hand down her back and moved forward, my legs straddling hers.My shaft rested on her cheeks and she moved her hips stroking it with her ass. I leaned over and she met my lips with hers and we kissed hotly as I pulled my cock across her ass and let it hang between her legs. She whimpered in anticipation, grabbing my hair. My tip slid in her folds until I found her opening and pushed in.Her head yanked away from mine and she moaned into her hand and tried to grab the carpet. I kept myself elevated above her, driving my cock into her pussy. Her ass slapped my stomach with successive pops. She cocked her hips up, pushing into me and I grabbed her hair and yanked. She yelped and covered her mouth, but I didn't care anymore.I tugged her hair and she raised off the floor and I moved her to the bed. She leaned her arms on the mattress, knees still on the carpet. I leaned in behind her and she arched her back, so my cock could find her pussy again. I covered her mouth with my hand as I pushed my cock in, forcing her walls apart. I groped her breast as I fucked her and moved my hand from her mouth to between her legs teasing her clit.She shoved her face into the blanket and moaned into the mattress, I grabbed her hair and pushed her down. The scream faded momentarily but then she started to shake and seize as her pussy clenched on my cock and fluid dripped down my balls. The orgasm tore through her violently for several moments. When it passed I let her head raise up.She panted breathlessly still stroking my cock with her hips. She turned and kissed me softly. “You've got to be close.”I ran my hand across her body, “I'm holding on–but I can't stop.”She giggled, “Don't hold on for me daddy,” She said quietly, “I live to feel you cum,” She smiled playfully moving her hips and fucking me. "Fill me up daddy, I need it,” She reached back and ran her hand through my hair. I sawed in and out faster fucking her back. She moaned, biting her lip. I didn't want to stop, I held on to control of the pressure in me while I kept fucking but couldn't. My cock erupted, I groaned louder than I wanted jerking as cum shot out of me into her in jet after jet. I thought it would never end but I hit empty and slowly pulled myself out of her, cum draining from her pussy as I did.She panted with satisfaction and turned to kiss me when I had finished. She raised up, more cum squeezing out as she did. "Fuck you cum so much,” She said. "I'm filled to the brim,” She smiled at me and put a finger to her lips, and left, cum dripping down her leg.I looked up across the bed. Liv hadn't moved at all. I didn't investigate, but part of me wondered- if I looked, would she be leaking wet from listening?By DragonLairReads for Literotica

Weddings & DiplomacyA 5-part story By Blind_Justice & Loqui Sordida Ad Me. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.“Joras, are you alright?”“Yes, Yes, I think so,” the artist panted. “T'pek gave me a healing poultice, At least, I hope that’s what it was.” He scrabbled for the water skin on his back, only to find the leather vessel torn and almost empty. Desperately, he licked water droplets from his fingers.“A camp is close,” T'pek said. “Food and water are there. Can you walk?”Joras pulled apart his torn pant leg. It was blood-soaked, but the skin underneath was unbroken and whole. "By my brushes! It worked,“ the artist gasped. T'pek growled happily. "Ambrose, you should fill a ship’s hold with these things. You’d make a fortune if they didn’t taste like death itself,” he added in Thelyrian.He looked up at Tsonia kneeling over the sea captain and went pale. “Oh, dear…”Tsonia offered a horrible, bloody smile. “I had to go back for him. The old fool was debating fate with the gods and I couldn’t let him die just yet. I know how fond you are of him.”“Thank you,” Joras said, clasping her wrist. “Of all of us, he’s had it the worst. Losing his ship, his crew, having to watch a friend be torn to pieces by the living dead…”“I know. All because I asked for his help chasing Kelgore." Tsonia sighed. "Curse the gods for the choices we make, eh?” She wiped at the blood covering half her face, only managing to smear it.Joras came to his feet and took up the pack that Ambrose had carried. “I’m sure the idea of taking half of what the God-King offered us appealed to him at the time.”“It will be more than enough to buy him a new ship at least.” Tsonia hoisted Ambrose back onto her shoulders. She fell into step behind T'pek, Joras by her side. “Gods, I’d kill for a bath right about now.”From bundle slung over Joras’s shoulder, the dead witch’s voice rasped “Kelgore is close! His presence draws me like a lodestone.”“Yes, thank you,” Tsonia replied. “We have a guide now, your service is no longer required.”“Insolent whore!" Shala gnashed her teeth. "First you tempt my son into debauchery, and now you dismiss my counsel with such contempt. The fate spinner may have granted you beauty, but they sacrificed any shred of virtue.”Tsonia inhaled slowly, mustering her patience. “You should choose your words carefully, witch. Especially when a bottomless chasm is so close." She paused, letting her words sink in. "What makes you think I corrupted your whelp? From what I’ve heard, he was called ‘The Despoiler’ for good reason, long before I met him.”“Kelgore has always shared my ambition to dethrone the God-King!” Shala protested. “His carnal endeavors were little more than the spoils of the victor. It was only when he found your demon-tainted cunt that he got it into his head to breed an heir that might surpass him.”“Ha!” Tsonia barked. “No man’s seed has ever found purchase in my womb.” Over the years since her virgin defilement by Q'alan, there had been many, many men who had tried. “Kelgore yearns in vain.”“No mortal seed, perhaps,” Shala admonished. "But Kelgore’s blood flows just as black as yours. Don’t scorn the fate spinner’s patterns so casually, whore. They have a vicious sense of humor.“That gave Tsonia pause. She had never met another soul that had survived desecration by a demon the way she had. Was it possible that she might conceive a child with Kelgore? She really had no idea, and she wasn’t entirely sure how to feel about this new possibility.T'pek stopped at the foot of a towering tree. "Here,” he said, pointing at the trunk. Deep hand holds had been carved into the bark.Tsonia craned her neck. Expertly hidden among the wide leaves of the jungle’s canopy was a large platform nestled in the branches. Gently, she let Ambrose slide from her shoulders. The captain groaned, slowly coming to his senses.“Good to see you return to us,” Tsonia said, helping Ambrose into a sitting position. “Are there other hunters up there, T'pek?”The beastkin shook his head. “They would have come already.” He cocked his head, ears perked high. “Drums from the village are quiet. That does not happen.” He looked at Tsonia. “I am worried.”“We will see,” Tsonia said. “Can your drum ask?”“Yes.” T'pek clambered up the trunk. Moments later, a quick beat echoed from above. The response was distant and sparse.“Oh grand, more drumming,” Ambrose muttered, reaching for the hand holds. With some effort, he pulled himself up the trunk and onto the platform. Joras followed, a bit hesitant.“This isn't a Xhastrian rooftop,” Tsonia said reassuringly. “You won’t fall and break your legs again.”“At least the ground ought to be softer than those thousand-year old cobblestones,” Joras muttered darkly, pulling himself up onto the platform. Tsonia followed suit.A wondrous sight awaited once she reached the top. There was a small hearth made from stacked rocks where the coals of a small fire still smoldered. Cozy-looking piles of fronds and furs looked enough to sleep half a dozen hunters. Large, leathery leaves had been cleverly stitched together and sealed with dark sap to form water bags. Sighing with contentment, Tsonia stripped off her blood-caked armor and uncorked one of these, splashing herself until the worst of the blood was washed away.While she bathed, Ambrose and Joras rekindled the fire and skewered meat to roast. They chatted softly with each other. Tsonia noticed the glances the graying captain shot her way. They seemed less accusatory than before, but still far from his usual friendly self. She sighed, feeling the weight of her decisions laid upon her soul. But there was nothing she could do now but push on and make sure they all made it back home safely.T'pek sat at the edge of the platform, dangling his feet and rapping his drum to as much avail as before. The responses that came back were sparse and scattered, a far cry from the all-encompassing rumble from days past.Tsonia stepped behind him, sinking her hands into his shoulder fur and kneading the taut muscles underneath. T'pek looked at her in surprise. A soft purr rumbled in his chest.“What do they say?” she softly asked.“Confusion,” T'pek admitted. “The village is quiet. It is as if no one is there to beat the drums.” He listened to an errant bout of rumbles. “That does not happen. The drums are sacred!”“Can we see your village from here?”“Yes,” T'pek nodded, putting aside his drum. He guided Tsonia back towards the great tree trunk where more hand holds led further up, far above the leafy jungle canopy. “From there,” he pointed upwards.His hand caressed down her spine, inflaming her barely controlled need again. She caught his wrist. “Don’t wake my hunger, hunter,” she purred. “We must see your village.” A soft whine escaped his chest. Tsonia sighed, slipping her hand under his loincloth. She found him hard and throbbing and squeezed fondly. “You will not sleep alone tonight,” she promised. "Wisdom first.“Panting happily, T'pek dashed up the tree. His sinuous tail caressed her bruised cheek as he went.Chuckling, Tsonia followed, albeit a bit more slowly. She heard Shala snarl something, probably another bout of insults but chose to ignore the foul-mouthed witch. This climb was longer than the first, ending at a much smaller platform, barely wide enough for both of them to stand together.Despite the thick clouds overhead and the deepening darkness of the night, the volcano was easy to see. The massive plume of smoke had gained a glowing red underbelly and the sharp slopes seemed much closer now. In the absence of constant drumming, every growl and rumble of the earth was clearly audible.T'pek pointed, a dark shade against the gloom. "The village is there. But, No light. No fire.”Tsonia’s gaze followed his extended arm. She saw nothing but an unbroken carpet of leaves and swaying trees. Shielding the last rays of sunset with her hand, her eyes dug into the darkness for sign of civilization. After a moment, something finally caught her eye, a flickering light much higher up than she expected, seemingly caught in a square recess.“What am I looking at?” she wondered. “I see light. Weak light, there.”T'pek leaned forwards, his dark eyes wide to catch every errant ray of light. "The temple. There is fire in the temple.“ He shook his head. "There should be fire in the village. Fire for light. Fire to cook. Fire to scare beasts away. But there is no fire.” He growled in annoyance.T'pek swung his body off the platform and clambered down the trunk. Tsonia had to hurry to catch up with him. She reached him as he was about to descend to the jungle floor below.“Stop!” she barked.T'pek froze, hand on the trunk. “There is danger. I must help!”“Yes,” Tsonia said, taking his hand off the wood. “But do not be fast. Be smart. This danger is new. This danger is Kelgore.”“What is Kelgore?” T'pek asked. His words were taut like a drawn bow. Tsonia could sense him aching for action.“Kelgore is a bad man,” Tsonia said. “He has strong magic. He can steal your, thoughts. Your will.”T'pek gazed at her, struggling to comprehend what Tsonia was saying. “My , will?”“His words, his eyes steal, you,” Tsonia said, struggling to put Kelgore’s horrible power into the simple terms of the Trade Tongue. “Magic makes you obey him.”“His magic steals the will of my tribe?” A dangerous growl came from the hunter’s throat.“We do not know. Maybe. We need to be smart. Clever, not angry,” Tsonia said, caressing T'pek’s back. “I am your mate. Let me help.”The beastkin exhaled, a long, shuddering sound of apprehension. “Yes,” he said. "Help. But how?“Tsonia offered a horrible, little smile. "We ask the dead witch.”Kelgore was beginning to have his doubts.It had not been hard to persuade the beastkin tribe to make him their ruler. He had only had to ask, first his captors to take him before their elders, and then the elders to revere him as a god. The fact that they shared no common language made no difference at all. Any who met Kelgore’s demon-blessed gaze understood his desires intuitively. Those who heard him speak were powerless to resist his will. These savages were no different than the milky men of the Green Cities or the fish-mongers of the Xhastrian coast.And so Kelgore ruled them. Without his mother’s constant nagging, he had been free to rule as he wished and to indulge his appetites without constraint.The women of the beastkin tribe, he found, were not unattractive. They curved in all the right places and the soft fur that covered their skin was actually quite nice to feel under his hands. The beastkin girl so enthusiastically riding his cock at the moment had pert little tits that trembled deliciously. The way her long, articulate tail thrashed when she came and the claws raking down his chest and back were unexpectedly arousing.With an agonized groan of release, Kelgore finally ejaculated deep in the beast-girl’s fertile quim. He felt a new shadow cross her psyche, a selfish little desire that she’d share with none of her kin. The girl hoped that she was conceiving a great chieftain, a ruler to succeed Kelgore someday and elevate her own status in the tribe.They had all had the same secret hope, and in hindsight, Kelgore thought it was probably a mistake to gather the entire tribe and turn them all to his debaucherous cause at once.As the beastkin girl dismounted his throne with a smile and a swish of her tail she was replaced almost immediately by his next suitor, this one older, her teats fuller and hips wider. She bathed his spent cock with a long, slippery tongue, coaxing him back to his full.In her mind, Kelgore saw all the secret tricks she knew for kindling a lover. He saw her secret fear that she was not as attractive as the younger females of the tribe, and her secret desire to bear the next great chief.He had lost count of the females he had serviced, each convinced by his will that by bearing Kelgore’s offspring their tribe would thrive and flourish, vanquishing all threats and rivals. The males too were turned to Kelgore’s cause and eagerly offered up their wives, mothers, and daughters. The cuckolded males brought him food and drink and attended his every need while he defiled their women in front of them. When he had no need of them, they gathered outside the temple, like dolls lined up on a shelf, waiting for the puppet master to resume his play.Only the elders had another part to play. Without females to bring him and as priests of the tribe’s old faith, they needed to be kept busy. From painful experience Kelgore knew that men and women of faith were notoriously hard to sway, so giving them tasks away from their former holy sites to take their minds elsewhere was the only prudent thing to do. He turned the elders, bird, serpent and skull, into watchmen. They were to patrol the village and warn him of any newcomers, announced or unannounced both. They complied, their minds buckling under the weight of their new responsibilities, leaving Kelgore to enjoy the tribe’s hospitality.After days of incessant revelry, the novelty however had long since worn off, and Kelgore discovered much to his dismay that once someone was turned to his cause, it was surprisingly difficult to turn them back. Thus far, he had never stayed in one place for long, raiding coastal villages for food and supplies and bodies, both to replenish combat losses and those to sate his appetite, and that of his men. He didn’t care if his charms wore off eventually or how long it took them to do so. Now he learned about the limits of his demonic gift.No matter how deeply penetrating his gaze, no matter how resonant the timbre of his voice, he could not staunch the beastkin’s desire to copulate with him for more than a few hours at a time. He could inspire new wishes and inclinations for a short time, but always that first yearning to breed a generation of his children returned.Perhaps that cause had been too grand in scale and scope. When Kelgore desired food they brought him food and when he desired sleep, they let him sleep. But after he’d eaten or slept, the tribe’s desire returned to milking his seed into the loins of their females. Perhaps after nine months or so, when the cause was fulfilled, his tribe would be ripe for new challenges.As the next female mounted Kelgore’s reinvigorated rod with a murmur of satisfied yearning, he realized that something was amiss. Distracted by the purring beastkin writhing on his lap, it took him some time to realize that the drums, thus far an ever-present rumbling background noise, had stopped. Kelgore had learned that various rhythms tracked and relayed different threats across the island. He could tell the difference between “strangers on the beach” and “strangers in the jungle” and “strangers sleeping”, but this silence was odd.A shadow fell over him. Kelgore raised his gaze. The sharp-beaked golden mask of the bird-faced elder loomed above him. His clawless front paw reverentially touched his shoulder, begging for his attention.The elder’s thoughts were a confused jumble, but something stirred within them, some other form mental connection, not unlike his own. Despite himself, Kelgore closed his hand around the elder’s, forcing his will through the hazy confusion. The elder carried a secret, something no one besides his peers was allowed to know. They guarded something, locked away in the catacombs beneath the temple. Something old, something horrible, so vile it could annihilate the whole tribe if it ever broke free from its shackles. Deals had been struck. The elders gave themselves willingly, becoming instruments of the Sleeper’s will and fulfilling its desire for nourishment and entertainment. Once sated, it would go back to sleep for years on end, leaving the tribe to flourish.Kelgore pushed the elder’s hand off his shoulder. “What is it?” he snarled. “I’m busy.” The female on his lap looked down at his imperious tone.“Strangers are in the village. One has fur the color of fire.”Suddenly wide awake and invigorated, Kelgore sat up. His true bride had finally arrived and it was time to greet her, make her his queen.Kelgore took the beastkin woman by her ass and shoved her off to the side of the padded breeding throne the savages had built for him. She stroked his shoulder and chest with an inquiring bark as Kelgore pushed himself to his feet. In her touch Kelgore felt her anticipation, saw her sprawled beneath him, saw her on her hands and knees before him, saw her spooned against him.“No,” Kelgore spat, knocking her hand away. His cold gaze pierced her wide, faithful eyes and she knew his desire even if his words meant nothing to her. “No, I don’t want you.”He threw his sturdy over-robe around his shoulders without bothering to dress more completely. As Kelgore hurried from the temple he had appropriated from the village elders, he left the beastkin whore curled up on the throne, sobbing while the elder watched, bereft of any emotion. The other females, gathered as they were in the great hall around the firepit, looked up as he strode past. Some purred in satisfaction, those he hadn’t fucked yet crawled on hands and knees to intercept him, their tails high in the air. The sounds they made were between playful coos and desperate howls. He didn’t care for any of them, now that demon-blooded, fire-haired Tsonia was close! He snapped an angry order, his loud voice enough for the horny ones to shirk away in confusion and the sated ones to raise their heads in puzzlement. Kelgore paid them no heed, eager to leave the gloom of his makeshift throne room.The entire village, what there was of it, spread out down the slope beneath his temple. The ruins of once elegant stone dwellings had been repurposed by clumsier hands with branches and bark and animal hides into crude hovels and halls. Surrounding the great hall the tribes’ males languished. Unneeded, unwanted, with no purpose save for waiting for their god’s next command. As he emerged, Kelgore’s worshippers turned to look up at him, their weapons, tools and drums forgotten besides them. They had been blessed by their new deity’s appearance. All they wanted was to serve.And serve they shall. He picked six of the strongest hunters. “You, come with me. Defend me with your lives, but do not hurt our guest.” The broad-shouldered beastkin growled in assent and grabbed their spears, coming lithely to their feet.The other beastkin slumped into listless heaps of fur as Kelgore swept down the steep steps leading into the village. With his guards in tow he strode along the main thoroughfare, an ancient road paved with cracked tiles. Past the abandoned huts he went, past the deserted tanning racks and smoke houses, past toppled weapons racks, scattered tools and forgotten toys, and then into the main square.Across the plaza Kelgore saw two men, men like him, hugging close to the broken masonry of ancient walls. There was caution in their eyes as they picked their way forward. They were strangers to him, and so Kelgore assumed they must be survivors from the vessel that had dogged him into Shala’s storm. One of the men, the younger, wore the tattered remains of a garish orange cloak.“Fur the color of fire,” Kelgore muttered to himself. He would have to have a chat with Bird-face, teach him proper use of the Trade Tongue. While he was disappointed that Tsonia had not yet come to him, he was glad to have the company of other men.Both men appeared haggard and unkempt, but their expressions brightened as soon as they caught sight of Kelgore and his retinue.“Praise the gods!” shouted the younger man.“Succor?” called the elder as both men hurried closer. "Succor, for two shipwrecked sailors?“Kelgore’s guards closed ranks around him and the men stopped dead, as if only just noticing the beasts at Kelgore’s command. The men looked past the guards with eyes full of hope and desperation."Stand down,” said Kelgore with a smile. “Can’t you oafs see that these good men are harmless? Welcome, gentlemen. Welcome to my kingdom, such as it is.”As his honor guard parted, the men looked at each other. Kelgore saw a strange pair of expressions cross their faces, and he could not fault their confusion. He was curious to see how the strangers would respond.“Your majesty!” replied the elder man at last, offering a low bow. “We are your humble servants.”“You may approach,” Kelgore gestured to the ground before him and both strangers rushed forward bowing and scraping. They knelt where he had indicated, their eyes cast down in deferential supplication. Kelgore could see now that they were bruised and bloodied. Their trek through the jungle must have been a difficult one. And yet these were civilized men who knew how to behave in the presence of a king.“Rise and come with me, my welcome guests,” Kelgore instructed with all the magnanimity his authority granted. “You will be fed and your wounds treated. My court has need of noble men such as yourselves. I have many questions, but they can wait until you are fed and rested.”Something was nagging at Kelgore as he led the pair back towards his temple. He realized that these men had probably been hunting him only a week ago, but that hardly mattered. If they opposed him, he would simply turn them to his cause. No, what troubled Kelgore was the thought that these two lowly sailors had made their way to him through the treacherous jungle faster than Tsonia had.Serpent waited. He had brought the outsider food and drink. He had brought fresh cloth to cleanse the outsider after he had lain with the women. But now the outsider had no task for him, so Serpent waited. He would wait until the outsider would have need of him again. Impassively he had watched as every last female, young or old, was herded into the temple. He watched as the hunters shuffled from the great hall like cattle, how they crumpled into motionless piles of fur and misery, having to listen to their wives, their daughters mew in heat as the outsider took them, one by one.He watched as Brother Condor entered the temple and talked to the outsider, causing him to stop the breeding rituals and storm from the great hall in sudden excitement. He had no idea why, but that was fine. He merely had to wait and receive his new orders.A sharp pain tore through his skull, covered by the heavy mask and ornate headdress. Moaning in agony, Serpent went to his knees. Around the temple, he heard two echoes of his own wail as his brothers suffered the same excruciating pain.Tears ran down his cheeks and dripped from his whiskers as titanic forces battled for dominance in his skull. He burned in a sudden fever, yet his teeth chattered as he shook with the chills. A fang clipped his tongue, drawing fresh, hot blood and another pained whimper. The pain was strongest at the base of his neck, as if a spear point was forced into his spine.And Serpent remembered, when he had been chosen, he went into a chamber below the great hall. The other two elders, Condor and Death Inevitable, were chanting. Thick smoke poured from a strange vessel, tearing up his eyes and insulting his sensitive nostrils with its cloying sweetness. Each breath he took caused him to relax more and more. Death Inevitable, his hand disappearing in the grotesque maw of a statue hewn from the wall, ordered him to step forward and kneel by the hatch in the floor. Awestruck by the great honor bestowed upon him, the most senior hunter of the tribe, he complied. The hatch ground open and more sweet-smelling vapors poured forth, blinding him completely. There was a sickening, slurping and smacking noise and something viscous slithered around his neck.The pain that followed was worse than anything he’d ever have to endure. His skin burned. His flesh dissolved. And something snaked under his skull. He howled and screamed, baring his fangs, trying to claw at the slithering intrusion, but the elders held him firmly to the ground. There was no escape, only merciful unconsciousness.When he awoke some time later, the village was celebrating the arrival of its newest elder. His head throbbed with unfamiliar palpitations. Gingerly, he touched his neck, sensing a small lump bulging from his spine. When his fingers brushed it, a soothing sensation oozed from it, assuring him everything would be all right. The Sleeper would see to that. The others had found him then and presented him with the golden mask of the fang-toothed Serpent. From now on, he was no longer a hunter. He had been chosen. The Sleeper had accepted him. He now was an elder, serving the village and its unseen master both until the day he died.Groaning, cursing his ancient bones, Serpent came to his feet. The Sleeper had freed him from the outsider’s spell. There was a strange movement on his back and gingerly, Serpent prodded for it. Something long and viscous dangled from the nape of his neck, streaked in blood and amniotic fluid. He gasped in terror as he beheld the Sleeper’s pale limb, sprouted from his own burst flesh.He tucked the offending appendage under his headdress and hurried through the temple, past the moaning females begging for their new god to return, to grace them with his seed. He growled in barely contained rage at this defilement of the tribe and hurried past, to where Condor was sprawled in a pool of blood in a dark corner, unheeded by anyone. His mask had fallen off his grayed face and his snout and forehead were a ghastly pulp. Ichor and brain matter ran down the wall from where he had shattered his own skull.“We will find a new elder,” Death Inevitable whispered behind him, the Sleeper’s limb grown from his neck gently touching Serpent’s shoulder. "But first, the Sleeper. Can’t you feel it?“Serpent nodded as shivers ran down his spine. The Sleeper was furious. First they had fed it an impure, hollowed shell of a woman. Then it had spent some of its precious power to free them from the outsider’s spell. It demanded praise. It demanded food. The Sleeper demanded a sacrifice.Serpent exchanged a long look with Death Inevitable. "Didn’t Condor, rest his soul, say there were strangers approaching?”“He did. We must bless Brother Condor with the funerary rites quickly, so that we can find these new outsiders.”Between the broken stone walls, Tsonia strolled openly, waiting to be challenged by a sentry. She had followed the path T'pek had indicated to the outskirts of the ancient ruins that his tribe called home. When no challenge came, she continued on towards the temple where he said the elders would gather.It was possible, she knew, that she was being watched. T'pek and his people were nearly invisible in the lush jungle foliage when they wanted to be. Much of the jungle had encroached on the overgrown stonework so there might have been eyes anywhere. If they were there, Tsonia could not see them. What she did see were abandoned tools and utensils, lying discarded as if their owners might return at any moment. As she made her way across the village square and deeper into the ruins, it felt more and more like walking through a town that had been hastily abandoned ahead of an invading army.She saw the antediluvian temple rising out of the green, towering above the village. It was just as T'pek had described it. It could be seen from anywhere in the village, she merely had to find her way through the disorganized warren of crumbling stone and twisted vines.Tsonia mounted a set of steps between a hut roofed with animal hides and another with browning palm fronds and emerged on a wider avenue than the path she had left. She stopped short, and very nearly retreated a step, for scattered before her were dozens upon dozens of the native beastkin. They made no effort to conceal themselves, lounging and slouching on the steps and rubble that surrounded the temple. Several of the men saw her, but none bothered to rise.She approached them cautiously, sword in hand, and yet still none seemed alarmed by her presence.“Who speaks the outsider tongue?” she called to the assembled throng. None answered. Tsonia picked her way among them and while some watched her pass and some even stared, they did not try to stop her. They seemed listless and enervated as if by hunger or thirst, yet there was food and water aplenty in the village.Another surprise awaited her when she saw a clear separation of the men and women of the tribe. The women were clustered closer around the temple wall, and unlike the men they seemed agitated and anxious.“Who speaks the outsider tongue?” she asked again, hoping to arouse a response.“I do.” said a clear, strong voice from above her. Tsonia looked up, as did every other face in the crowd.There at the entrance to the temple, stood her quarry, Kelgore, resplendent in multi-colored robes of leather and plumes. He was flanked by a pair of burly, green-furred beastkin guards wielding long boar-spears. Kelgore himself appeared unarmed.“But Thelyrian is so much more civilized, don’t you think?” he asked.“What have you done to them?” Tsonia demanded.“I merely asked them to wait on me. When I wish for anything at all, they fall all over themselves to provide. I’m their new god you see.”“When was the last time they ate?”A curious expression crossed Kelgore’s face. In another man, it might have been embarrassment at the oversight or perhaps even guilt. In Kelgore it seemed more like irritation.“You six there,” Kelgore gestured, looking down with glassy black eyes at a knot of the idle men, “Prepare food and drink. Feed everyone.” In his voice, Tsonia heard an odd resonance that sent a shiver up her spine. The six beastkin leapt to their feet and dashed off into the village towards the abandoned cookfires.“You see? They worship me. They live to serve.”“How very nice for you,” Tsonia said, starting slowly up the last flight of steps to the temple door, sword in hand.And suddenly she was back on the bottom step, her hands empty, the sword slung at her side. She had no memory of descending, nor of sheathing the sword. Tsonia bit back her anger.Kelgore smiled. “Tell me Red Tsonia, before I bid you welcome to my kingdom, have you come to kill me?”“Honestly, I expected to find that the natives had eaten you,” she lied. “I’m a little surprised to see you doing so well for yourself, and I’m starting to see why the God-King fears you so.”“Perhaps I could entice you to change sides?”“Perhaps you could.”“Then approach, Red Tsonia, and be welcomed.” Kelgore waved his guards back a step and extended a beckoning hand. “I shall have a feast prepared in your honor. But first come and meet my court. I have a, um, proposal that I think you’ll find rewarding.”Tsonia climbed the stairs and took the hand he offered. Kelgore led her into his throne room, his two guards never more than a short pounce behind him. The cool tile floors were covered with thick hides. The sunlight, through open gaps in the ancient ceiling scattered pools of light and shadow. In the center of the room sat a crude divan covered in supple leather and stains that appeared fresh.Joras and Ambrose were there, sitting on a pair of smaller settees, picking at platters of fruit held by naked beastkin girls. Joras sat up with a start.“Red Tsonia, we thought you drowned!” he cheered. Tsonia worried his enthusiasm was a bit forced, but Kelgore didn’t seem to notice. “How ever did you survive?”“Much the way you did, I suspect.” she answered putting a bit of cold distance in her voice. “It’s 'Joras’, right? And, 'Ambrose’ I believe?”Ambrose nodded. “Welcome to a very exclusive club of survivors, Tsonia,” he said without getting up. “I suspect you may come to enjoy being marooned here in Kelgore’s kingdom.”“Yes.” She cast an approving glance at Kelgore, taking his measure. “Yes, I suspect I may.”There was a commotion at the door and everyone turned to see two strapping beastkin carrying in a roughly crafted wooden settee, similar to the couches Joras and Ambrose enjoyed. Behind them, T'pek came, bearing a heavy roll of thick, wooly hides to drape as padding. Tsonia recognized the familiar scarring across his chest and spared him only the briefest glance.His hand was held with fingers crossed, the prearranged signal that all was in readiness.“Come, come! Over there,” Kelgore gestured to the natives, directing them to set the new furniture between Joras and Ambrose, giving Tsonia a position of importance between them. “Set that down and be quick about it.”Joras lounged with an arm stretched across the chair back. He too had his fingers crossed.Ambrose did not. A brief anxiety flashed up Tsonia’s spine. She risked a longer look and when she caught his eye with a questioning cock of her eyebrow, with a sigh of reluctance Ambrose crossed his fingers as wellShe had the signal ready on her lips. All she had to do was speak it.“Your majesty, I believe you said you had a, um, proposal for me?” She crossed in front of him with more sway in her hips than a ripe Debon maiden. She turned and perched herself on the edge of his throne drawing concerned scowls from his guards and a knowing smile from the King himself. “If you have something to say then, now is the time”On her word, T'pek unfurled the roll of hides with a snap sending the head of Shala tumbling across the floor to come to rest at the feet of her astonished son.“Kill her, you fool! It’s a trap!” screamed the witch’s severed head, just as Tsonia hoped she might.No matter how enchanted Kelgore’s guards, that sight could not fail to rattle them. It would give Joras and Ambrose the precious second they needed to aim the short reeds that the natives used as blowguns. Not much longer than a man’s hand, the weapons were easily concealed. T'pek had found a cache of them at the hunting camp, along with the darts and a clay jar of the sleeping poison. Joras and Ambrose had practiced with them for hours.Tsonia was already on the fly, launching herself off the divan sword in hand, trusting her companions to deal with the guards quickly and without bloodshed. One well-placed strike would take Kelgore’s head and end his tyrannical reign over these people.Kelgore ducked her blow, recovering from the shock of his mother’s appearance with more composure than Tsonia expected. Nonetheless, T'pek would be on him in an instant. Tsonia whirled on the would-be king to follow up her first attack and suddenly felt her feet fly out from under her.She hit the hide-carpeted stone floor hard. Instinctively she rolled away from a follow up attack by what she assumed must have been the long spear of one of the guards. Seizing that momentum, Tsonia sprang to her feet and saw Joras, T'pek, and Ambrose unmoved from their places, still and passive.She turned to see Kelgore’s still very much alert guards advancing on her, and Kelgore himself grinning as if he was particularly proud of himself. Raising her sword with a primal scream of fury, Tsonia charged.And she was on her knees, wrists bound behind her back, her neck tethered to her knees, and the points of two spears pressed to her shoulders. Tsonia clawed through her memory for some recollection of how she had been bested and she found nothing.“Really my dear, did you think that would work?” Kelgore asked. He lounged on his breeding throne with his mother settled comfortably by his side. The long spears of his guards held his betrothed prisoner, bent double on her knees before him. Her allies stood by, waiting for his instructions. They would stand there waiting until they starved to death if he so willed it.“You have never respected the power I procured for my son," gloated Shala. "And now you shall die for your arrogance.”“Don’t be hasty, mother,” Kelgore admonished. He had no intention of slaying his future bride, despite his mother’s opinions. “I think she may yet come around, if given a proper demonstration.”The vixen-warrior on the floor in front of him strained against her bonds with a scream, even as the spear points pierced her flesh, raising drops of black blood that trickled down her shoulders and fell hissing to the floor.“Their rope is really quite strong, isn’t it?” Kelgore asked, amused by her efforts. “It was your beastly lover there who trussed you up so securely.” Tsonia looked up and shot a glance at the scar-ridden beastman who stood nearby.“Oh, don’t feel betrayed. He really didn’t have any choice. In fact, I think that he is the one who should feel betrayed. Did you really promise to bear him pups? You must know that your demon-blessed womb will never bear mortal fruit.”“Then why do you seek to make my barren loins your own?” Tsonia hissed up at him. Her vibrant hair hung lank in her face as she strained against her bonds to meet his gaze. She really had learned nothing.“Enough of this!” insisted Shala. “Kill her now and be done with it! This boasting is beneath you. You should be ordering these savages to build you a boat, not wasting time fawning over this whore.”“Silence, mother!” he spat. He was proud of the kingdom he had built here, but nothing would be good enough for his mother until the God-King lay dead at his feet. She had no appreciation for the finer things in life that his demon-gifted powers could provide. She could make him so angry sometimes.Kelgore drew a knife from his belt, toyed with it for a moment while eyeing his mother’s head. She returned his glare, but said nothing. He took a moment to steady himself before looking at the younger of Tsonia’s allies and calling “Joras, come take this knife.”“What are you doing? Leave him alone!” snapped Tsonia, straining again at her bonds.“Yes, your loyal follower,” Kelgore observed. “Perhaps the only person you really care about. Your memory and his both tell me how much he means to you, and what destruction you might rain if not for his companionship.”“Kelgore, I swear to every god on either side of the veil,” Tsonia hissed at him through clenched teeth, “if you hurt him there is no hell with a pit deep enough to hide you from my wrath.” Her bonds groaned with the effort of containing her fury and the spear point dug deeper into her shoulders.“No, no, no. You’ve got it all wrong.” Kelgore waved away the absurd idea and stood from his throne, forcing Tsonia to struggle even harder to look at him. He turned to the young artist, knowing that if there was any leverage over Red Tsonia to be found, this man was the fulcrum.“Joras,” he said. "Kill Ambrose.“The young man in the horrid orange cloak turned on his lover, who stood motionless and indifferent. If there was fear in the older man’s soul, Kelgore could not yet see it in his eyes."No!” Tsonia screamed. "Joras! Stop! Joras, fight it! Fight him! Stop, Joras, please!“But there was no stopping a command once Kelgore had issued it with the full force of his will behind it. Indeed, Kelgore doubted even he could have stayed Joras’s hand now. The man moved with deliberate speed and with one strike, he stabbed Ambrose through the heart.The sea captain looked up with a gasp. Now Kelgore could see the shock and terror in his eyes. A tear rolled down Ambrose’s cheek as he took Joras’s face in his hands. If Ambrose spoke, he was too quiet for Kelgore to hear over Tsonia’s screams of protest. Ambrose pressed his forehead to Joras’s and caressed the scruff of his lover’s chin. Then he fell to his knees and died.Joras stood over Ambroses’s body for but a moment, the dagger held limp in his hand. Kelgore saw the familiar twitch as his puppet's will returned. Joras finally heard Tsonia screaming. He looked around trying to remember where he was. Then he looked down at the dagger in his bloody hand, and past it to the man lying in a spreading crimson pool at his feet.Joras dropped the blade and collapsed sobbing over Ambrose. Kelgore smiled at the agony in the man’s voice as he begged the still-warm corpse for forgiveness.The king knelt next to Tsonia to make it easier for his betrothed to hear his words. When she refused to meet his eye, he took her by the chin and turned her tear-streaked face towards his."You have my word, darling Tsonia,” he said. “I will never kill your friend. But if you continue to defy me, You will.”Tsonia clenched her eyes closed and jerked away from his touch.Kelgore would give his lesson a moment to sink in. He stood and turned to Tsonia’s beastly ex-lover. “You there,” he made a dismissive gesture towards Joras. “Take him away and lock him someplace secure.”The brute easily hefted Joras onto his shoulder and carried him out of the throne room, the howls of lamentation eventually fading in the distance. The king resumed his throne, beckoned a naked serving girl bearing a platter of fruit, and selected a morsel that looked tasty. He noted with a smile that his prisoners’ struggles had ceased.“Now then, Red Tsonia, or, may I call you Kaela?, my proposal,” he began. “You will bear me a host of children. With our demon-blessed powers combined, our offspring will grow to be the most powerful warriors this world has ever seen. They will be the officers who will lead an army of my loyal bastards against the so-called God-King of Xhastria.”Tsonia said nothing.“I’ll take your acceptance as granted. What do you think of that, mother?”“I think you waste decades on what should be a simple conquest," sneered Shala."There is no pleasing you, woman.” Kelgore’s brow furrowed and he wondered how long he could forestall his mother’s restoration ritual. If he could deny her pure blood tonight, she would have to begin the process all over from the beginning.He was contemplating excuses when there was a rush of movement in the far corner of the temple. Snake-face and Skull-face appeared from a darkened passageway that led deeper into the temple than Kelgore had cared to explore. Holy men were always so intractable in their routines. But no matter, he had need of them now.“There you are.” He stood to address the shamans as they hastily approached. “I have grand news. I am to be wed! My bride has arrived at last!” He gestured to Tsonia, bound at spear point on the floor. “Prepare a ceremony fit for your god.”The two elders stopped short. They turned and looked at each other, their expressions hidden behind those damned masks. Kelgore would have removed them, but a holy man in his raiment was so efficient at inspiring compliance from those Kelgore could not turn directly.“It, is good,” said Snake-face at last, using the pidgin Trade Tongue.“We have a, holy place below,” added Skull-face. "Very special. It is only best for our god’s wedding.“"That sounds perfect,” Kelgore agreed. “Find Bird-face and make the preparations. I wish to be married at once.”Snake-face hurried out of the temple, no doubt to fetch whatever sacred vestments he required and to arrange for the wedding feast. Skull-face turned back the way he had come to prepare their most sacred chapel until Kelgore called “Wait!”Skull-face turned around slowly.Kelgore picked up his mother’s head from his throne, strode purposely across the room and handed her to the shaman. “Find someplace secret and quiet to keep this,” Kelgore told him.“Kelgore?’ his mother barked. "What are you doing? Unhand me, you savage charlatan!”“Can’t have you spoiling my wedding night, mother. I’ll see you in a couple of days.”Kelgore bounced back onto his throne and selected another piece of fruit from the girl’s tray as the witch’s screams of invective faded into the darkness. He almost felt sorry for poor Skull-face having to endure her bile. But the savage couldn’t understand a word of it anyway, so it was alright.He looked down at Tsonia, still seething quietly on the floor in front of his throne. “Cheer up, my love!” he taunted her. “Today is the happiest day of your life!”Joras barely noticed where T'pek was carrying him. He didn’t really care either. The enormity of what he had done was threatening to swallow him like a gaping, black maelstrom.He had killed Ambrose.Somehow he had rammed a Vizingian dagger straight into his lover’s heart. And he did not remember doing it. But there was no mistaking the crimson pool surrounding the still body, the look of odd reverie on his bearded features.He had killed Ambrose.There had been long stretches of time when their paths had led them to wander or sail different parts of the world, but when they met, it always was a joyous occasion, much like returning to a safe harbor after a grueling storm. Ambrose was a fierce lover, a wise friend and sometimes even a devilish jester, one of the few people to rile up Tsonia without incurring her wrath. Ambrose was one of the few people to talk some sense into Tsonia when her mind was ablaze with tales of mad adventures, with visions of gold or glory too large even for her to take on, a welcome ally indeed.Now he was gone, struck down by Joras’ own hand.Hot tears spilled down his cheeks, blinding his vision. Suddenly, the world tilted around him and he crumpled to an uneven stone floor, sharp ridges and cracked tiles biting into his knees and ribs and elbows. Behind him, a heavy door banged shut. Joras did not care. If the gods were indeed just, he would die and be reunited with Ambrose.He raised his voice in lamentation for his friend, but only a choked sob escaped him.A horrid, wheezing cough answered him. Wherever he was, Joras was not alone. Mustering what little strength he had, the artist scrabbled into a sitting position, using his sleeve to dab at his swollen eyes and puffy nose. When his vision cleared, he found himself on the floor of a dilapidated room. The walls were at least twenty feet high and made from ancient stone. Parts of the ceiling had crumbled eons ago, leaving a gaping hole which someone had patched with a latticework of wooden beams and sharpened stakes jutting downwards. There was no furniture, just a stone plinth. A shaggy, disheveled bundle lay atop it. As he watched, a spindly, pale-skinned arm shot from the bundle, snatching one of the ever-present tiny rodents. The cough came again as the bundle struggled into a sitting position.Despite his own anguish, Joras gasped in horror. What he had taken for a bundle of skin and fur was a man like himself, emaciated and unkempt, with white-golden hair and a similar beard covering most of his chest. He wore a vest and kilt made from once white fur, now yellowed and ragged and large enough to fit a man twice the stranger’s size. An elaborate belt buckle made from gold and bronze, shaped like crossed axes, seemed utterly out of place in this dismal hell.A third time the stranger coughed, still clutching the squirming rodent. Ignoring Joras, the stranger raised the furry morsel to his mouth and bit into it until the rodent’s panicked squeals finally ended. He tore into the tiny animal, blood running down his beard until he discarded the shredded carcass. The stranger spat a clump of fur and coughed again.“Who, are you?” Joras asked, torn between pity and revulsion. The stranger seemed ill and close to death. The stench emanating from him was eye-watering.The stranger gulped and worked his mouth. Eventually, he spoke. It took Joras some time to recognize the strange vowels of Debon’s tongue. The stranger patted his chest, leaving ghastly fingerprints on his vest.“Aelric,” he muttered. “I am, Aelric.”To be continued in Part 5.By Blind_Justice & Loqui Sordida for Literotica.

What does the Bible mean by, "As the deer pants for the water?"

Widower gets a special visitor on Christmas Eve.By PaulStevens. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy stories.Dan felt like a small child, sitting up watching his phone for alerts that his midnight delivery had arrived. It was like he was waiting for Santa or something, well in his case, more like a Mrs. Claus. Not that Elly was as saintly as the real Mrs. Claus, but she was getting him out of a jam with his 9-year-old daughter this year, and that made her saintly enough.In Jane's last difficult months of life, Elly was her faithful friend. In the months since Dan lost Jane, Elly continued to help him navigate the challenges of raising 2 kids alone.For Elly, it was a blessed distraction from her own failing marriage.Finally, Dan heard his phone buzz, and looked down to see the text; ‘Here’, on his screen. He hopped up and went to his garage and let Elly in the side door, before leading her into his shop, where he knew they would not be overheard, should someone be awake & snooping.“Evening Elly, did you get my delivery?” Dan asked. “Everything look okay?”“Yes, absolutely.” Elly said, cheerfully. “It looks fantastic, thank you so much for assembling that. You were a life saver, just sorry I missed you. Gracie will be thrilled when she sees it in the morning.”Dan was mesmerized, staring at the glorious pair of jugs protruding from under Elly's red silk blouse. He quickly recovered himself. “Glad I can help! Assembling dollhouses I can do, clothes buying and fashion, not so much. Did you have any trouble at the mall?”Elly smiled, “Nope, as I told you, I was buying for Gracie and Josie anyways, picking up a few things for Samantha was no problem, and you do fine. Seriously, I’m not great at trends either, but at least they’ll all match each other, so they can suffer together. I got some of Sam’s stuff a size up from what you said by the way, her birthday isn’t for ages, and she won’t make it to the fall in the size she’s in.” Elly said handing Dan a stack of packages that, he noticed she had wrapped neatly for him, another thing off the list, tonight. “I hope you don’t mind?”“Oh, not at all, I hadn’t noticed, clothes were clearly not my department. Jane usually;” he stopped; thinking of his late wife; and fighting back the grief, “anyways, thanks.”“Hey, Dan don’t feel bad, like I said, you’re doing great. These are minor things considering what you three have been through, given Jane’s passing. Speaking of clothes, I also brought this,” she held up a paper grocery bag, “for Owen, I noticed his clothes are getting a tad small, when I picked him up the other day. I had my sister put together some of my nephew’s old clothes, these should hold you for a bit. If you want more; let me know, she’s got plenty. She’s just going to donate them, if you don’t need them.”“Wow, sounds great, and thanks for everything, Elly; you’ve been a life saver.”Elly smiled, “right back at you Dan, if I had to hear from Charlie, one more time about how I can’t handle a dollhouse because I can’t use tools, I was going to scream. Not that I can’t, I just had zero time or space to do that without ruining it for Gracie.”Dan chuckled, “Charlie should know plenty about tools, that guy is the biggest one I’ve ever seen, how he ever got you, will always boggle my mind. As for the dollhouse, no problem. You should see the stuff in my living room, it looked like Santa’s workshop in there, this month.”“Umm; a workshop full of toys and Christmas eve delivery, you sure you’re not Santa?” Elly winked.“Late night gift delivery, perfectly wrapped I might add, thank you for that by the way, saved me time tonight. You sure you aren’t Mrs. Claus?” He said, smiling.“Nope, just a friend helping out a friend, and as for the wrapping, same with the buying I was on a roll, figured you wouldn’t mind, besides, given I missed you tonight, it's the least I could do. I’m just glad my sister invited us to stay with her, so I could drop these by last minute.”“So, you are at your sister’s place for Christmas?”“Yeah, Isabelle didn’t want me being alone this Christmas, especially with Charlie being such an ass about the divorce all year. So, she convinced her kids how fun it would be to have their cousins stay.”“Well, should make for a joy-filled morning for sure. Let me know how the house goes over.”“Will do, same with those clothes.”“Elly, no kid is excited about clothes,” Dan said, chuckling.Elly rolled her eyes, “Umm, 9 year-old girls are, hence why you needed my help.”He swore she said; ‘men’ under her breath.“You’re right, of course, thanks again,” then looking at his watch he said, “and let me officially be the first to wish you a merry Christmas, Elly.”“Oh god, is it midnight already? I need to get back, or the kids will think I am Mrs. Claus. Merry Christmas, Dan.” She gave him a quick wave as she slipped out the door. He locked it behind her and went to bring the presents to the family room tree. Smiling at the care with which they had been wrapped. He noticed she had left the tag blank, probably so Sam wouldn’t be suspicious that the writing was Ms. Elly’s.“Like she won’t be suspicious the clothes are this nicely wrapped,” Dan thought to himself with a chuckle, as he filled out the tags and put them under the tree for the morning. He smiled at the tree and couldn’t help think of his departed Jane, and how much she loved Christmas. He took a moment to give into the grief that he had fought back in front of Elly.Though he appreciated how understandable Elly was about it, it still felt wrong to grieve in front of someone like that at this joyous time, even someone he had gotten as close with as he had Elly. Her divorce and his wife’s death this year had been a bonding thing for them. Elly's ex was a first class jerk, but he was also a coward who had somehow convinced Elly she was useless at taking care of herself. Hilariously, Dan knew he was only being this way because it was in fact Charlie who relied so heavily on Elly, that he needed her backing, to function. But low and behold, Elly had discovered she was fine on her own. Elly is a great mom and gracefully approaching her forties. Her inner beauty radiates outward to her lovely face. Her feminine curves were always luscious, but with her recent focus on better health, she would probably be off the ‘market' soon.‘Did she know her blouse was so, unbuttoned, tonight?' Dan thought to himself.Elly always took it in stride that men would get distracted by her tits. Ever since high school, Elly enjoyed more than her fair share of double-takes from guys. Her challenge was finding a man who loved her for more than her ass & tits. She hated that men often assumed a woman with a full figure lacked in brain power.Elly always appreciated that Dan believed in her. But now that she's single again; Elly found herself actually enjoying her growing need for a man.To keep her ex-husband off her back, Dan had volunteered to help with any home repairs she didn’t know how to do, or would’ve had to call someone for. She tried to pay him, but he reminded her of all the help she had given months before when Jane was first gone. Their daughters were already friendly, so Elly would take his kids for hours to give him a break. Countless meals seem to find their way home with the kids each time, she said they're leftovers, but he wasn’t fooled. So when she finally rid herself of the ‘tool', the repairs and upkeep were the least he could do.The latest exchange? He assembled a dollhouse for little Gracie that Elly had zero time to put together, if she picked up the clothes Sam had asked for. Given he spent no time in malls, and almost had never bought his kids clothes, picking out girls clothes was well out of his wheelhouse, so the exchange was perfect.His reflection was broken by a knock at the front door, figuring it was Elly, though surprised she used the front door. He dried his tears and went to answer it.When he opened the door, he found not Elly, but someone entirely different. Standing in the cold winter air was a scantily clad goddess wearing what could only be described as Mrs. Claus’s lingerie. Red lace with white fur barely covered her ample breasts and panties area; over which she wore a see through red robe that was also white fur lined. Lost in the woman’s cleavage, he barely heard her say, “Merry Christmas Dan, I’m Joy, your Christmas present, so to speak. Mind inviting me in? It’s cold out here.”Dan gulped, then moving out of the way said, “Of course come on in.”Joy just smiled, closed the door, and said, “Before you start with the questions, let’s just say you’ve been a very, very good boy this year, and a great dad. I’m a reward to special good single Daddy’s who might not have anyone to keep them warm on a cold Christmas Eve.” Joy then got very close, and without warning, kissed him.Before he knew it, almost by magic, her clothes were gone, and his hands were being placed on her firm ass and luscious tits. His clothing was strangely gone as well. It was too much for his system. He felt his cock explode with a long blast of cum; and blushed.Without missing a beat Joy stopped, smiled, and was somehow wearing her robe, again. Reading his shock and embarrassment she said; “Good, now that we got that one out of the way; and don’t worry Dan, that happens a lot. I always come in hot like that you see. It tells me what kind of help you need. I'm part of Santa's special services team. I'm a comforter.  I'm part of the division which cares for devoted single dads. If you just wanted sex, that works for me. Some dads just need to work out a little sexual frustration. Others, like you, are a little more complex and need something a little deeper. You complex ones usually cream yourself quick, and then we can get down to the real business.For the record, much as I love good sex, I prefer your kind, way more fulfilling for me. My success is measured by your depth of regained happiness. Now, which way to your kitchen?” Dan pointed and she said, “excellent, I’m going to make you some cocoa and we’ll chat. Oh, and if you hadn’t noticed I’m a little magical, just like the Big fella, no time will pass while I’m here, so you’re not sacrificing sleep, nor will anyone wake up or see me if they do wake. We won't run out of time, nor will I lack stamina to meet your needs. We had one incident a long time ago, and we’ve been a lot more careful since. So, with that out of the way let’s get started.”Dan, not fully believing there was some kind of smoking hot elf in his kitchen making hot chocolate; sat down at his table in a daze. For something to do, he checked her out. Given she was wearing the robe, he was less able to see her body, but he had gotten an eyeful when she was at the door. She was buxom, but not overly so, her weight suited her and made her huge breasts not look comical on her. She had ample hips which he could see even with the robe on. Her hair was chestnut brown and halfway down her back. He was taken out of his admiring of her, by a question, as she brought the cocoa to the table.“So, I couldn’t help but notice those tears when you opened the door. How are you holding up without Jane here? The whole truth now, not what you tell others so they don’t feel uncomfortable. My job is to make your Christmas better, and let’s face it, as long as you’re trying to hold it together for those darling kiddos upstairs, neither you or they is going to get the Christmas you all hoped for. And we both know Jane wouldn’t want to be the reason you all have a bad Christmas. So out with it.”He resisted at first, but looking into Joy’s eyes he suddenly couldn’t help it, it all just poured out of him, grief he didn’t even know he had been holding onto, until he was sobbing uncontrollably in her lap, the chocolate long forgotten.His loneliness also got the best of him, and he found himself the aggressor this time, not able to get close enough to Joy no matter how many kisses. She took it all, and returned his fevered kisses, but it never got further than that, as the out pour of emotion once again overwhelmed him. He felt his eyes water again before this got beyond kissing and hugging. The irrational guilt of his sexual desires had kept him from dating for all these months since Jane's passing.But Joy shouldn't count, right? Joy's here as a supernatural intervention of sorts. Perhaps Jane; from some other world, arranged this visit?“It’s okay Dan, all of it, this is a hard thing to deal with. You miss her in ways you haven’t even realized.” Joy then asked; “When was the last time you thought about a woman like you have tonight? Probably not in months.”Guilt washed over him as he knew that was not true, there was someone, he just could not bring himself to acknowledge those feelings though.Joy missed nothing, he was sure she knew what he was thinking, and maybe even about whom. Instead, she drank the rest of her cocoa and said; “that said, big boy, you can’t keep leaving a girl hanging, I’m magic, but I’m still flesh & bones.” Standing, she said; “Mind helping a lady out? I’ll even make it extra fun for you,” she said as she shed the robe he had opened during their petting.Holding his hand, she led him to the family room, and she laid down on the sofa. From somewhere produced a whipped cream can and proceeded to spray it on her tits and then her crotch. Here she placed a cherry, and announced; “Come get your dessert big boy, special attention to the spot with the cherry if you don’t mind. I know how much you boys like your boobs, but that tongue of yours on my cunt would be heavenly.”Dan smiled and went to work, quickly cleaning off her impressive chest, making sure to give her hard nipples a stiff, tugging suck, before heading down to the main event. He  took her two ankles and pulled her body down to one end of the sofa, until her ass was over the armrest and her legs dangled. From that side of the sofa, her pulled her knees wide apart and knelt down to enjoy a cunt sundae. He licked her completely clean before dipping his tongue into her sweet-tasting crevice. As requested, he gave it plenty of attention, especially her stiff, protruding clit. He sucked har on her nub while flicking it rapidly with his tongue, and was soon rewarded by her thrashing and moaning as she closed on her climax. Not long after, she exploded in pleasure, and he made sure to clean up any of her sweet syrup that leaked out.When he got up, he was instantly spun around and pinned naked to the sofa, with Joy on top. She kissed him hungrily, and with lust in her eyes, said; “Thank you sir, but you’ve been holding out on me it seems.” She reached down and grabbed his cock, which he had not noticed had gotten painfully hard, and began stroking it.“You’ve been hiding this thick candy cane from me.” She slid back and bent down to give it a few quick sucks, before rising and smiling, “just checking, looks like someone’s finally ready for the main event. Good thing too, your tongue is heavenly, but I need to be filled up, darling.” She then rose up and mounted him, squeezing her tits together, as she knelt, straddling a little forward, and moaned.If it was possible, Dan got harder in her stiff, velvety depths. He found new purpose in making this woman satisfied. Little did he know, his unconsciousness was awakening to new dimensions of life, finding purpose by satisfying a woman's sexual desires.She smiled; “Oh I think our good daddy likes his present, just wait big boy, you ain’t seen nothing yet.”She proceeded to ride him, slow at first, but getting faster as she went, clearly hitting a sensitive spot for herself as she did. She came not too long after starting. As she collapsed on him, Dan seized his chance, and holding her to him, with his cock still buried deep in her, rolled them over. “Umm, Daddy’s ready to drive huh? Have at it, drive into the depths of my magic cunt.”Have it he did. He wasn’t sure how long, but he burned off months of sexual frustration on Joy’s cunt, and she loved every minute of it. His hungry cock tingled in delight as her cunt magically massaged every inch of his manhood. As he felt his spunk prepare for an eminent blast, he pressed down and held there. Her cunt then seemed to suck on his tip, swelling his glans, and holding him securely. As the waves of ejaculate shot out, he felt her cunt actually swallow him, as though she was giving him a swallowing blowjob with her tight, rigid cunt. This climax held for a few minutes of pure ecstasy. When it was all done, he collapsed next to her, spent.Joy turned onto her side with her head on Dan's chest. One of her tits laid over him and he gently fondled it as his breathing settled.“Feel better?” Joy asked snuggling up to him. As she did, she handed him something. “Before the irrational guilt settles in, read this. It’s Jane’s last letter to Santa. She was always a believer, and a big reason I’m here tonight.”Dan unfolded the letter, which was written in Jane’s familiar script, and it read:Dear Santa,My wish is not really for this year, or maybe even next year. I know I’m not well, and I do not know how much time I have left, but if you are out there, can you make sure that if I go, my Daniel has a good Christmas. If I know him, he will move heaven and earth to make sure the kids have a happy Christmas, even at the expense of himself. So, if you can find some way to make sure he’s ok next year, I’d appreciate it. I love him so much, and I hope he finds his own way to happiness, but if not, please help him, and remind him its ok to move on. He has already given me more love, care and support than a girl could ever dreamed of, and I could not bear to see him unhappy after all he’s sacrificed for me, nor am I selfish enough to think only I deserve his love. His heart his too big to keep hidden away. I only hope he can find someone to love, and that she cherishes him as much as I do. I’m not sure why I’m writing all of this to you Santa, or if you’re even real, but if you are, make sure he has a good Christmas and knows that I was loved.Jane“She always said I should move on if she went, but it's so hard. Jane was, everything.” Dan said shaking his head.“Not to be nosy, but I think you already have. You just won’t admit it to yourself. I think there is a certain divorcee you’ve been a guardian angel for. And let’s face it Dan, she’s been yours. That little exchange you two just had, before I got here; how is that any different than how you and Jane worked together? You could fill a need for her and her kids, that has been neglected for long since before she left Charlie. And those two darlings upstairs,” Joy said pointing upstairs, “need a good mother’s love and care. Which, given that little bag of clothes in the garage for Owen, and the perfectly wrapped gifts for Sam under the tree; she’s already doing.”Joy looked deeply into Dan's eyes; “No one can replace Jane. She will always be those kid's mother. But that doesn’t mean the 6 of you can’t help each other heal. Who knows, maybe by next Christmas, someone won’t need her sister to rescue her, and both of you can put out presents together. Just think about it. And admit it; you really loved the cleavage tease she provided, tonight? Imagine how happy you'll make her, by enjoying her body. That luscious body she wants to share with you.”Then she rose and smiled; “Well, not to run, but I have to go. You need to get some sleep. Excited kids will be up soon. Do not forget to send Elly a video of those clothes getting opened.”Joy helped him up, then seeing the unkept state that the room was in; picked up a candy cane off the hot chocolate tray, and waved it around. Magically the kitchen was spotless, and they were both fully dressed. “See you again next year if needed. You’re my charge now, so I’ll come back as many Christmases as I’m needed. I have a good feeling you won’t even need me next year though.” With that she was gone.Dan found himself in his bed being woken by his kids, wondering if the whole thing had been a dream. Not too long after, paper lay all over the family room floor, and his kids were engrossed in their gifts. As promised, he sent the video of little Samantha gushing over her clothes. Given he had not been as discreet filming it as he hoped, Samantha had seen and made sure to say 'thanks Ms. Elly’ to the recording phone. He wasn’t sure how exactly she knew, but he also wasn’t shocked. Sam was as smart as her mother, and he was thankful of that every day. Every time he looked at Sam, he knew he’d always have a part of Jane in his life. He also received a video of Gracie, loving her dollhouse, and giving her mom all the credit, which he was sure made Elly’s day.As it should, moms work hard at Christmas, they should get credit. This was especially true in Elly’s case, given her troubles with Charlie this year. After watching the video, he thought for a bit about what Joy had said and decided to send back:'Thanks for the video, glad to put a smile on her face, and glad she put a smile on yours. Hopefully my smart girl put a smile on yours too, she is something. Speaking of smiles, I know you put one on my face more than I thought possible these past few months, and I love giving you reasons to show your pretty smile. I think we’re good for each other. I’d like to explore that more after the holidays are over, if you’re ready for that.“He nervously hit ‘send' and moments later got back.'More than ready, I just didn’t want to rush you. Jane was an incredible woman and a tough act to follow, I’ll do my best for sure. We’ll take it slow for the kids’ sake, but you’re right, you make me smile more than I have in years, and I’d like to feel that more. Name a time and place in the new year and I’m there.A moment later he got another text;F Y I, Izzy says 'about darn time’ and has already volunteered to babysit all the kids if we need.’Dan smiled, Jane got her wish, it certainly was a Merry Christmas, and by the looks of things, it was going to be a happy new year too.One year later:The grandfather clock suddenly froze after 6 chimes, as there was a knock on the door. Dan was snuggled under a blanket, on the sofa with Elly after putting four kids worth of presents under the tree. They were trying their first blended Christmas. Dan started to get up; confused, only to hear another female voice."Oh, please don’t get up, dear boy. You are right where you belong, and where I hoped I’d find you.” Joy said, appearing from nowhere, wearing much more clothing than the previous year; but still sexy as ever.Elly was spooked for a minute, by the appearance. Was this some other love interest of Dan's that she wasn't aware of? Young attractive widowers like Dan, were often getting sympathy attention from women, even married women. And some even wanted to make sure Dan got some sexual attention. Elly was proud to be the only woman Dan accepted even platonic help from. Yet women still tried to push themselves on him. But why on Christmas eve? Joy interrupted Elly's suspicions by revealing some secrets of her own. “Good evening, Elly! I assume I can let Rudy know he’s not needed this year, as well?’Stunned by the secret revelation, Elly turned beet red. "Oh, ah, er, yes, thank you, umm.” Elly trembled at having her previous secret Christmas dalliance exposed. This woman even knew Rudy's name! Then Elly caught on that both she and Dan were recipients of Santa's comforter services. At least they were receiving free gifts of personal services. It wasn't like Elly or Dan were actually hiring prostitution services.Still she felt vulnerable at the revelation. She hugged Dan tight and resolved herself to accept that Dan also got comforted last Christmas, by someone other than her.“Oh, where are my manners! I’m Joy. Last Christmas, Dan wasn't quite ready for romance with you, so I was assigned to him. Same as Rudy was assigned to you. He will be glad, we were both rooting for you two, this year.”Then noting Dan’s puzzled & embarrassed look; Joy said; “Why, my dear Daniel, you do not think that only single dads get comfort visits on Christmas eve? Men!” Joy said, looking at Elly and rolling her eyes, “Sometimes, they think it's all about them.”Elly chuckled, “Yeah, but this one is pretty cute, so I’ll keep him.”Joy smiled and turned back to Dan, “Where do you think that song came from, you silly boy? One male comforter gets caught kissing a widow, back in the early fifties, in a Santa suit; and all the sudden the big man is stealing men’s wives! You remember how I mentioned there was an incident? That’s the reason for the clock stopping. And the invisibility? Well, that’s the one, Santa could have put an end to it by revealing us all, of course. But not every single mom or dad out there deserves us, so he took the hit. Mrs. Claus loves the song, she gets to rib him every time it plays, up at the north pole. Which, despite it being banned, is played at least a few times a year, funny how that keeps happening,” Joy said with a wink.“Honestly, it's just bad luck really that that widow had a thing for the Santa suit, but then again a lot of grown-up girls do, eh Elly?” Joy said, winking this time at Dan as Elly blushed a bit, as her secret fetish was revealed.“Anyways; sorry to break up the cuddle you two have, but there is some paperwork, since the comforter service is temporarily discharging you two. We need you both to sign something saying you are happily together. Of course, you two kids could just have saved us the trouble by making all this official with a trip to the local courthouse. But I, for one, admire that you’re taking things low key.”“Elly, I’ll have you go first, if you don’t mind. I’ll handle your discharge in Rudy’s stead, he’s got a full night, and I’m slated to be here for a while yet anyways. Funny how folks think elves only make toys all year, and don't find any work to do, once the sleigh gets loaded up. Truth is, we really get motivated for comforter services night!”Elly went with Joy to the kitchen counter and signed a few things on the clipboard, which Joy produced. Dan could not help noticing the whispering between the two ladies, nor the glances at him.When it was his turn, Elly then disappeared upstairs as Joy came back into the family room. Dan stood up and took the clipboard. He signed & initialed all the documents. Then, when he was finished Joy gave him a huge hug. "You did good. You both are glowing. I couldn’t have hoped for better. I know Jane would be happy for you, too.Funny thing about Jane, I’m not sure Elly told you, but it was Jane who first told her to think about moving on from Charlie. Jane told her; ‘You never know when something better could come along.' In her final days, she knew you two were right for each other. Case in point, the only reason Elly could see me tonight, is because she’s a part of you now, she shares your heart. I knew when I first appeared to you, tonight, I had a confused woman looking at me. You didn’t need me, now. You love her, and she loves you.” She let that sink in, then said; “By the way, as I said, I was due to be here a lot longer, and funny thing about the time magic; it can’t be cancelled. It must just run its course. So those kiddos upstairs are frozen for at least another 45 minutes. I’m sure you and Elly can find a way to fill that time.” Joy said with a wicked grin on her face. Then she added; “Oh, but you’ll need,” she said waving her pen, and magically Dan was wearing a Santa suit. “I think there’s a lonely mom with some treats for you by the fireplace, Santa. Take good care of her.” With that she was gone with a hint of peppermint lingering behind.Dan turned back to the couch and sure enough, standing in front of the fire, was Elly; wearing a loosely tied robe.“Oh Santa, there you are! I have some milk and a cookie for you, I hope you’re one who likes to lick his cookie.” she dropped the robe to show her naked luscious body, with whipped cream & sprinkles covering her mound.“Ho Ho Ho, absolutely dear, come to Santa, my sweet.” Elly smiled and rushed to him and after a deep kiss he wasted no time laying her down over the armrest of the sofa, and kneeling. With her legs dangling over the side of the sofa, he knelt and began devouring her bald & frosted cookie. When he had her thrashing in pleasure with his tongue, he rose and started to unbuckle the Santa pants.A hand stopped him. Panting she said; with lust in her eyes; “Leave that suit on, Santa. Come give me that thick candy cane in your pants though,” she said, massaging said cane that was nearly bursting out of Dan’s pants. Dan didn’t need to be asked twice. He just lowered the pants enough to get his cock out, and sunk it deep into his love’s elevated cunt. Unlike last year, he was no longer frustrated, he made slow love to Elly’s body, loving every curve and reveling in every moan. After a bit he picked her naked body up and slid her body up across the middle of the oversized sofa. Then he laid himself on her, again. Elly reveled in her Santa fantasy. His velvet red suit tingled her skin all over. Dan's cock tingled her innermost depths. When he was finished, they had cum together and just lay on the couch enjoying each other and the glow.Midnight finished chiming, signaling time had resumed. So they dressed and headed upstairs to their shared bed to get rest before four excited kids woke them the next day. The kids quickly went downstairs to await the big gift event.“Merry Christmas, my sweet Elly.” Dan said.“Merry Christmas, Dan.” She said as they kissed, then added, “You know, I wasn’t really expecting any action last night, but we could be in trouble. I’m off my pill because it was messing with my hormones, and it's; well, about my horniest time of the month.”Dan smiled, “Well, then we get a little bonus gift, and our blended family gets a little bigger. I’m up for more chaos if you are. We’re still pretty young.”Elly smiled and looking into his eyes, said; “I’d like that too. And you know, my doctor did say another baby would probably fix my erratic hormone issues. I just did not think you would want another. If your stud servicing last night doesn't take, maybe we'll try again.” Then smiling, she added, “But maybe let’s discuss getting married first?” She said with a chuckle.“Deal, and I’d love to marry you, but I want to do it right, and I don’t want to rush the kids.”Elly nodded, “I know, my love. Me too! If a baby happens soon, we’ll deal with it. But I’d rather not have people think you only married me because you got me pregnant.”“No one who's seen us together will think that dear.” Dan said smiling, “but if there is a baby, we have to name it Joy if it’s a girl, since it’s her fault.”Elly smiled, “Only fitting. But Rudy, if it’s a boy. We wouldn’t be here without his help, last year.”Dan suddenly chuckled; “But we can't tell anyone that we named a kid after someone that one of us had a previous one-night-stand with; can we?”Elly blushed; “They just wouldn't understand, unless they've gone through what we've been through.”Dan nodded and snuggled Elly close, rubbing her belly absent mindedly, and wondering if next year there would be five kids to get gifts for. Either way, somehow next year looked to be even happier than this year has been.By PaulStevens for Literotica

If you're eager to know how to help fearful dogs, I know where you're coming from. Fearful dogs are exhausted. You can read their exhaustion through their habits and body language: they can't easily sleep, they're reactive, and they're triggered by the littlest things. If you own a dog that is highly fearful, you already know telling them “Please, calm down” doesn't work. So what do you do as a dog owner to truly pacify your dog's fears? I'm sharing an IMPORTANT dog trainer tip I've learned through the years. Read on to learn more. Key Takeaways: If you want to know what causes dog fears, it's important to check your fears as well. You can directly influence your dog's reaction to things! Helping fearful dogs overcome their fears starts with letting them see our calm, confident, unfazed energy. When we don't give attention to things that worry them, it sends a message that they can ignore it, too. Becoming the pack leader is an important ingredients to stopping fearful dogs from becoming more stressed! RAISE CALMER DOGS, BRAVER DOGS WITH THE DOG CALMING CODE! Table of Contents: Dog Owners and Dog Fears: The Story of the Woman with a Reactive Dog How to Help Fearful Dogs: The #1 Reason For Your Dog's Fearful Energy Helping Fearful Dogs: Other Reasons Why Dogs Are Afraid 10 Signs of a Fearful Dog How to Help Fearful Dogs at Home How to Help Fearful Dogs Outdoors Dog Calming Code: Helping Fearful Dogs Become Calmer and More Confident     Dog Owners and Dog Fears: The Story of the Woman with a Reactive Dog My heart is close to dogs struggling with fears and anxiety. So when a lady told me that she had a problem with her reactive dog, I recommended a consultation. When I met them, I couldn't sense any agitated energy in her dog. So we started rolling the camera to record the dog's interactions as part of the consultation. (And boy, I'm sure glad we did!) When I asked them to walk, the dog was chill… until they had to walk past my dog. The woman's dog snarled, barked, and poised to attack the other dog. That immediately made me wonder “What caused the change?” I knew the dog was reactive, but the way they shifted from calm to aggressive caught my attention. We decided to review the tapes to see what caused the change. And the moment I saw it, I immediately knew the exact reason. During the walk, both owner and dog carried a happy, calm energy. When the dog had to walk past my dog, the owner did a slight, almost unnoticeable tug on the leash. A gesture that meant “Hey, there's a dog and I'm quite worried with what you're going to do. Don't come near him.” And the dog immediately thought “Oh, so that dog is danger!” The reasonable next step is for the dog to react to the threat — it was their way of protecting their owner from something they think is scary. WHAT MAKES BETTER, CALMER DOGS? THE DOG CALMING CODE IS THE ANSWER! CHECK IT OUT HERE. How to Help Fearful Dogs: The #1 Reason For Your Dog's Fearful Energy I'm about to share a game-changing secret from my experience as a top dog trainer. When it comes to helping fearful dogs: your energy matters more than you might think. Now, let's dig deeper with a few questions: Have you ever noticed that your fears influence your dog's fears? Do you observe your dog getting more fearful when you're also feeling anxious or worried? Has your dog shown fear toward things THAT SECRETLY SCARE you? If you find yourself answering “yes” to all these questions, it's time to understand a fundamental principle: “Energy Flows Where Your Attention Goes.” What does this mean, exactly? It means that if you're focused on things that trigger either YOUR fears or YOUR DOG'S fears, there's a good chance your dog will start to fear those things too. Let me illustrate this with an example: Think back to the woman I mentioned earlier. When she paid no mind to my dog, her dog remained calm and unbothered. But the moment she started to react with worry, her dog sensed that worry and began displaying fear-based aggression. Now, picture a different scenario: What if that woman— instead of panicking — decided to ignore my dog and redirect her dog's attention elsewhere? Do you think her dog would react with the same level of aggression? I'd bet my bottom dollar that the dog wouldn't be as aggressive. In essence, your energy and attention play a pivotal role in shaping your dog's feeling towards certain things. THE DOG CALMING CODE CAN HELP DOGS BEHAVE BETTER Helping Fearful Dogs: Other Reasons Why Dogs Are Afraid Now that I laid out the number one cause for dog's fears — which is your own fear as a dog owner — it is also important to talk about the other reasons that cause fearful dogs. Lack of Socialization Lack of socialization causes fearful dogs because they feel everything and everyone is a stranger to them. And unfamiliar people and things can cause fear! Insufficient exposure to different people, animals, environments, and experiences during the critical socialization period (typically between 3 and 14 weeks of age) can lead to fear of the unfamiliar later in life. Past Trauma or Negative Experiences Dogs who have experienced trauma, abuse, or negative encounters in the past may carry emotional scars that result in long-lasting fear reactions to certain stimuli or situations. Genetic Predisposition Some dogs may have a genetic predisposition to anxiety and fearfulness. Breeds or individual dogs with a more nervous temperament may be prone to fear-related issues. Medical Issues Medical conditions that cause pain, neurological problems, or sensory deficits, can make dogs more prone to anxiety and fearful behavior. It's essential to rule out any underlying health concerns when addressing fear in dogs. Lack of Confidence Dogs with low self-esteem or a lack of confidence may exhibit fear-based behaviors as a way of coping with unfamiliar or challenging situations. THIS IS THE DOGGY DAN PROGRAM THAT HAS CHANGED THE LIVES OF 88,000 DOGS! 10 Signs of a Fearful Dog “Doggy Dan, how can I tell if my dog is starting to absorb my fearful energy? What are the signs of fear in dogs that I should look out for?” The best way how to help fearful dogs is to know what signs to look for. Here are some examples. Excessive Cowering or Trembling Picture your dog on a stormy night, cowering in the corner as thunder rumbles outside. If your dog senses your fear of the sound, your dog may start trembling or retreating in a corner. Avoidance Behavior Have you ever seen your dog hide under the bed when the vacuum cleaner comes out? This avoidance behavior shows they're scared of the noisy machine. Excessive Barking or Whining Imagine a scenario where your dog encounters a large, unfamiliar dog at the park. If random dogs startle you, too, your dog may bark and whine as a signal of their unease and discomfort in that situation. Tail Tucking Think about when a stranger approaches your dog on a walk, and suddenly, their tail tucks between their legs. This is their way of saying, "I'm scared." LEARN HOW TO HELP A FEARFUL DOG BETTER WITH THE DOG CALMING CODE! Panting and Drooling After a visit to the vet, your dog might pant excessively or drool due to anxiety. These physical signs can indicate their stress. Aggression If your dog growls or snaps when a child gets too close to their food bowl, it's a sign of fear. They feel threatened and react defensively. Excessive Shedding During a thunderstorm, your dog might shed more fur than usual due to their anxiety. It's a visible sign of their emotional distress. Potty Accidents Consider a situation where you leave your dog home alone for an extended period. When you return, you find a mess on the floor. This can result from their fear of being alone. Dilated Pupils When your dog encounters a loud noise like fireworks, their pupils may dilate. This shows they're in a state of fear and arousal. Lack of Appetite If your dog suddenly refuses to eat when you introduce them to a new environment, it could be related to their fear of the unfamiliar surroundings. A CALM DOG STARTS WITH A CALM OWNER. LET THE DOG CALMING CODE HELP YOU BECOME ONE! How to Help Fearful Dogs at Home If dogs are within our property, they should feel safe enough to feel protected from any danger, right? Well, that is a common misconception. You see, the reality is a bit different. Even when dogs have a loving home, if their owner doesn't establish themselves as the leader of the pack, dogs will think they're in charge of protecting the home themselves. This can actually lead to some unexpected anxieties and fears in our dogs. Here are a few examples and how you can help. Fear of Random Sounds Any unfamiliar sound is a sign of danger for a dog that feels they are in charge. I talk about this being one of the fears that dog owners can resolve with the help of the Doggy Dan Rule #3: Dealing with Danger. In golden rule #3, the solution is simple: you have to show your dog that the random sound doesn't faze you. You have to send the message “Don't you worry about that. It doesn't worry me. And if that one's danger, then you can let me worry about it. You just chill out.” Your dog will feel your confidence as a pack leader, and they will see you're not fearful at all! And if your dog feels your calm energy, they can stop worrying, too. Fear of Other Animals in the Home To help your dog overcome their fear of other animals, consider introducing them to a new fur-sibling outside your home, such as a park. This neutral environment can facilitate a more relaxed initial meeting. FROM SOCIALIZATION TO TRAINING WITHOUT FEAR, LEARN THE STRATEGIES WITH THE DOG CALMING CODE Fear of People When dealing with your dog's fear of people, it's crucial to approach introductions gradually and with sensitivity. Begin by having the person your dog is afraid of maintain a calm and non-threatening demeanor. Allow your dog to approach them at their own pace. How to Help Fearful Dogs Outdoors Is going out such a stressful thing for your dog? Here are ways you can help. Anxiety in the Great Outdoors It's a challenge many dog owners face: your dog might be calm and collected at home, but once you step outside, it's like a whole new world. Here's the deal: being the pack leader in the comfort of your home is fantastic, but it's equally a must to assume that role outdoors to boost your dog's confidence and security. One of the best ways to ease your dog's anxiety during outdoor adventures is to demonstrate that you're in charge of the walk, which happens to be Doggy Dan's Golden Rule #5! As the leader, you take the lead, ensuring that if any potential dangers arise, you're there to face them head-on and handle the situation. LEARN HOW TO BECOME THE PACK LEADER IN AND OUT OF THE HOUSE. GET THE DOG CALMING CODE NOW! Fear of Other Dogs in Outdoor Settings Understanding the social nature of dogs is key to making them feel comfortable around other pups. Rather than overwhelming your dog with unfamiliar faces at the dog park, focus on regular playdates with a select group of familiar furry friends. This builds positive bonds and reduces anxiety. Don't forget, your own demeanor matters too! Stay calm when introducing your dog to new pals, as they often take cues from your reactions on how to behave themselves. Fear of Scary Stuff in Outdoor Environments: Outdoors can be full of surprises for our dogs. From strange-looking sticks to crossing streams, these new experiences can sometimes trigger fear in our dogs. But here's a simple formula to keep in mind when helping dogs navigate through outdoor things that scare them: First, show your dog that there's no need to be afraid. If you're crossing a stream, demonstrate how it's done calmly and safely. Your confidence can be contagious! Then, shift their focus to something positive, like their favorite toy or a game of fetch. This helps them build a positive connection with the environment. Remember, once your dog sees and feels that there's nothing to fear, they'll feel much more at ease. CONFIDENT OWNER = CONFIDENT DOGS. START NOW WITH THE DOG CALMING CODE. Dog Calming Code: Helping Fearful Dogs Become Calmer and More Confident Doggy Dan's Dog Calming Code transforms the lives of owners and their cherished pets! As an experienced top dog trainer, I know how closely linked an owner's stress and their dog's fears can be. It's a cycle that feeds off each other, making it vital to address our dogs' fearful behaviors before they turn worse. Enter the Dog Calming Code, my online training program. Here, you'll discover the key to becoming the calm, confident pack leader in your dog's eyes. When your dog senses your confidence, it sparks a chain reaction, boosting their own self-assurance. The Dog Calming Code also equips you with practical knowledge and techniques to effectively ease your dog's fears. It's a holistic approach that cultivates peace and security that you and your dog so deserve! ~ Doggy Dan 

A safe space for dogs is synonymous to a human being's place of refuge — it's a spot where they retreat from stressors or relax from a long day. As a dog trainer, I know that our dogs are susceptible to exhaustion, emotional and mental stress, and even anxiety. Stressors all around them can be too much. A dog's safe space is like our pet's personal space where they can feel truly safe. Yes, all dogs — no matter the personality and energy levels — can benefit physically, mentally, and emotionally when there's a safe space for them. In this blog, I will share why safe spaces for dogs are important, and how you can build one for your beloved pet. Key Takeaways Dogs love sleeping. They need rest to grow and thrive. A safe space can help give a more ideal place for your dog's rest and retreat. Crate is a great option for a safe space, but it's not the only option. Forts, tents, and even an entire room are effective. Safe spaces come with mental, physical, and emotional benefits! START TRAINING PUPPIES WITH THE RIGHT FOUNDATION. START WITH THE PUPPY COACH™️ PROGRAM. Table of Contents Safe Spaces for Dogs: A Dog Trainer's Perspective Why Dogs Need a Safe Space Benefits of a Safe Space for Dogs What are Examples of The Best Safe Spaces for Dogs? When to Put Your Dogs in their Safe Space How to Create a Safe Space for Dogs Things to Include in Your Safe Space for Dogs How to Make a Safe Space Really Feel Safe Safe Spaces for Dogs: A Small Change That Creates a Big Difference Safe Spaces for Dogs: A Dog Trainer's Perspective What many people do not realize is that dogs absolutely adore sleeping and resting. Sleep and rest are vital components of their overall well-being, particularly for young and energetic dogs who are still growing and thriving. In fact, the connection between sleep and safe spaces for dogs is so strong. (You can learn more from the video below.)   Just imagine the impact on their physical and mental health if they return from a long, tiring walk only to find themselves stressed, fatigued, or overwhelmed with no dedicated space to retreat to. Because dogs need refuge, I always encourage dog owners to provide a designated safe space exclusively for dogs. This special area should solely be reserved for them and off-limits to others so they can recharge, relax, and find solace whenever they need it. FROM WELL-TRAINED PUPPIES TO WELL-TRAINED DOGS. TRANSITION WITH THE DOG CALMING CODE™️. Why Dogs Need a Safe Space ​​Because our dogs are perpetually exposed to situations that can cause a sense of unease and vulnerability, a safe space is needed. Loud noises such as fireworks or thunderstorms can trigger fear in dogs. Encounters with unfamiliar individuals invading their personal space or entering their home can wire up our pets, making them feel always on the edge. When the triggers are too much, it is a need that our dogs have a place they can call their safe haven. “But Doggy Dan, my dog has a crate. Does this mean I should build another safe space for my dog?” While a crate can serve as a safe space for some dogs, it's not the only option. The idea behind creating a safe space is to provide a designated area where your dog feels secure and comfortable. PUPPY COACH™️: THE PROGRAM TRUSTED BY THOUSANDS OF PUPPY OWNERS. This space can be a specific room, a cozy corner with their bed and toys, or even a modest area enclosed with a baby gate. The key is to create an environment that caters to your dog's specific needs and triggers, where they can retreat to when they need a sense of security and calm. When it comes to a safe space for dogs, this is the general rule: above all, make the room feel as safe as possible. Benefits of a Safe Space for Dogs “Should I really make a safe area for my dog?” I've heard this question a thousand times, and I totally get it. Safe spaces for dogs can feel like an extra step… but it's an extra step worth taking. A Dog Safe Space Benefits Their Physical Health From lowering stress levels to giving your dogs a more rejuvenating rest, here are some ways a safe space benefits dogs physically. Physical Benefit #1: By Removing Potential Hazards and Ensuring a Secure Environment, You Can Prevent Accidents and Injuries Dogs can be prone to exploring and getting into mischief, so a designated safe space helps minimize the risks they may encounter in your home. Physical Benefit #2: A Dog-safe Space Allows for Proper Exercise and Play In addition to protection, our dogs will also have ample room to move around freely, stretch their legs, and engage in physical activities that promote their physical fitness. With an area exlusively for them, dogs can have more opportunities for play and exercise. TRAIN YOUR GROWING DOGS WITH THE DOG CALMING CODE™️. Physical Benefit #3: A Safe Space for Dogs Allows Them to Have a More Rejuvenating Rest A safe space for dogs goes beyond providing physical security, it also allows them to have a more rejuvenating rest, too! A designated area where they feel safe and protected, can encourage dogs to fully relax, unwind, and recharge. This promotes better sleep quality and overall well-being. A peaceful and secure environment in their safe space contributes to a more restorative rest for our pets. Mental and Emotional Benefits of Safe Spaces for Dogs Isn't it such a relief when we have a place to shut off the noise of the world after a long tiring day? Just like humans, dogs also experience a range of emotions. One moment they are okay, and agitated by overwhelming situations the next. Having a safe space where they can retreat to when they need solitude and relaxation is essential for their mental and emotional well-being. A dog-safe space provides a sense of security and comfort. It becomes their own personal sanctuary, away from external stressors or disturbances. PUPPY COACH™️: TRAIN YOUR FURBABIES WITHOUT THE STRESS AND FRUSTRATION. This safe haven helps reduce anxiety and promotes a sense of calm. When dogs have a designated space where they feel secure, they can also better cope with changes in their environment or stressful events. How Safe Spaces for Dogs Help in Owner-Pet Relationship Because dogs are social animals, they thrive on companionship and a sense of belonging. With a safe space, you are showing your dog that you understand and respect their needs, which fosters trust and mutual understanding. Moreover, you can enhance overall well-being, promote a healthier lifestyle, and foster a stronger bond between you and your beloved pet. Investing time and effort into creating a dog-safe space is a small but significant step towards ensuring their happiness, comfort, and security in your home. What are Examples of a the Best Safe Spaces for Dogs? After working with thousands of dogs and pet owners, I have seen thousands of safe spaces that hide dogs from the noise. Below are some ideas for a safe space that always stand out. Safe Space #1: A Crate Crates are effective safe spaces for dogs who feel secure in enclosed areas. Choose a crate that is appropriately sized for your dog, allowing them to stand, turn around, and lie down comfortably. DOG CALMING CODE™️: THE PROGRAM FOR YOUR BIGGER, GROWING DOGS. Make it cozy by adding a comfortable bed, soft blankets, and some favorite toys. Ensure proper ventilation and place the crate in a quiet area of your home. Safe Space #2: Rooms Although crates are a great first choice, choosing a specific room as a safe space also works well for many dogs. Choose a room with minimal foot traffic and noise, such as a spare bedroom or a quiet corner of your living room. Create a comfortable environment with a dog bed or soft mat, toys, and water. Use baby gates or closed doors to restrict access and ensure a calm and secure space. Safe Space #3: Forts or Tents Building a fort or tent-like structure can provide a cozy and secure den-like space for your dog. Use blankets, pillows, or even pop-up tents to create a small enclosed area. Place familiar scents, such as their bed or blankets, inside to make it even more inviting. Make sure the fort is stable and secure to prevent any accidents. PUPPY COACH™️: LEARN THE SECRETS TO TRAINING PUPPIES THE MOST EFFECTIVE WAY. Safe Space #4: Closets or Nooks Some dogs find solace in small, enclosed spaces like closets or tucked-away nooks. Clear out a closet or create a cozy corner with a comfortable bed, blankets, and toys. Ensure proper ventilation and keep the area well-lit to maintain a sense of security. Make sure the space is easily accessible for your dog and free from any potential hazards. When to Put Your Dogs in their Safe Space Besides , it's helpful if you can quickly catch the cues that your dog needs their safe space. Here are some signs to look out for. Sign #1: Panting and Drooling Excessive panting and drooling, even in the absence of physical exertion or heat, can be signs of stress or anxiety in dogs. If you notice your dog displaying these behaviors, it may be a signal that they need some time in their safe space to relax and find comfort. Sign #2: Trembling or Shaking When dogs tremble or shake uncontrollably, it's often a sign of fear or anxiety. This can be triggered by various factors, such as loud noises or unfamiliar situations. Placing your dog in their safe space can help provide a sense of security and alleviate their trembling. DOG CALMING CODE™️: PREPARING PUPPIES TO BECOME WELL-TRAINED, CALMER DOGS Sign #3: Restlessness and Pacing Dogs may exhibit restlessness by constantly moving around, pacing back and forth, or being unable to settle down. This behavior indicates that they are uncomfortable or agitated. Introducing them to their safe space can help them find a calm and peaceful environment to relax. Sign #4: Hiding or Seeking Solitude Dogs often seek out hiding spots or solitude when they feel anxious or overwhelmed. If your dog starts retreating to secluded areas of the house or trying to find small spaces to hide in, it's a clear sign that they need a safe space where they can feel secure and protected. Sign #5: Excessive Barking or Whining Dogs may resort to excessive barking or whining when they are anxious or stressed. A dog exhibiting signs of stress through vocalization needs time in their safe space to calm down and regain their composure. How to Create a Safe Space for Dogs Whether you're starting one, or improving the safe space that your dog already has, these tips on creating the best safe spaces for dogs can come in handy. Tip #1: Find the Best Area for Your Dog's Safe Space Evaluate our living environment to determine the best area to designate as your dog's safe space. A few things to look for: a quiet corner, unused alcove, or a small room that can be repurposed to accommodate your dog's needs. BUILD TRUST IN YOUR PUPPIES WITH THE PUPPY COACH™️ PROGRAM Tip #2: Use a Dog Crate Consider using a dog crate as a safe space, even in limited space. When choosing a crate for a safe space for dogs, go for an appropriately-sized crate that allows your dog to stand, turn around, and lie down comfortably. Additionally, you can place it in a quiet area where your dog can retreat and feel secure. Tip #3: Create a Cozy Nook Transform a small corner into a cozy nook for your dog. Use a soft dog bed or blanket to create a comfortable resting area. Add some toys and a water bowl to complete the space and make it inviting. Tip #4: Utilize Vertical Space When horizontal space is limited, make use of vertical space. Install wall-mounted shelves or floating platforms where your dog can climb or perch. This provides an elevated area for them to relax and observe their surroundings. Tip #5: Use Pet Gates or Playpens Set up pet gates or playpens to create a designated safe area for your dog. These barriers can be used to separate a specific portion of the room or create a small enclosure within a larger space, giving your dog a defined and secure area. Additionally, a pet gate or pen also comes in handy when you have to separate your pet from other dogs. UNDERSTAND YOUR DOGS BETTER WITH THE HELP OF THE DOG CALMING CODE™️ Tip #6: Provide Hiding Spots Dogs often seek out hiding spots when they feel anxious or overwhelmed. Because of this, it's recommended to consider a spot where they can hide in their safe space. Create hiding spots by using covered crates, igloo-style beds, or even cardboard boxes with blankets inside. These cozy hiding spots give your dog a sense of security. Tip #7: Consider Portable Options If you have limited permanent space, consider portable safe space options. Portable dog crates, travel tents, or foldable playpens can be easily set up and taken down as needed, providing a safe and familiar space for your dog. Tip #8: Establish a Routine Maintain a consistent routine for your dog's safe space. Designate specific times for your dog to be in their safe space, such as during meal times, quiet hours, or when you're away from home. Be consistent so that you can help your dog feel secure. Moreover, consistency can establish their safe space as a regular part of their routine. Things to Include in a Safe Space for Dogs A safe space for dogs should have everything your pet needs during his quiet retreat. To guarantee that dogs remain safe even while they are away from you, include these essentials to their personal spot. Safe Space Essentials #1: Comfortable Bed or Mat Provide a soft and comfortable bed or mat for your dog to rest on. Choose one that is appropriate for their size and offers adequate support for their joints. Safe Space Essentials #2: Cozy Blankets or Bedding Place cozy blankets or bedding in the safe space to provide warmth and a sense of comfort for your dog. Ensure they are easily washable for regular cleaning. Safe Space Essentials #3: Favorite Toys Include a selection of your dog's favorite toys in their safe space. This helps provide mental stimulation and entertainment, promoting a sense of happiness and relaxation. Safe Space Essentials #4: Water Bowl Always provide access to fresh water within the safe space. Use a spill-proof and easily accessible water bowl that is appropriate for your dog's size. BE THE DOG OWNER YOUR PUPPY NEEDS. CHECK OUT THE PUPPY COACH™️ PROGRAM. Safe Space Essentials #5: Chew Toys or Treats Include appropriate chew toys or treats to help keep your dog occupied and engaged. This can help alleviate boredom and provide a positive outlet for their natural chewing instincts. Safe Space Essentials #6: Calming Scents Introduce calming scents in the safe space, such as lavender or chamomile, or which are known to have a soothing effect on dogs. Use CBD oils for dogs and treats specifically formulated to calm pets down. Safe Space Essentials #7: Familiar Smells Add items with familiar scents that remind your dog of home, such as a worn t-shirt or a blanket they frequently use. Familiar smells can provide a sense of security and comfort. Safe Space Essentials #8: Dim Lighting or Blackout Curtains If your dog is sensitive to light, consider using dim lighting or blackout curtains to create a soothing and peaceful atmosphere within their safe space. Additionally, consider moving to a spot that isn't prone to sunlight. Safe Spaces for Big Dogs Vs Small Dogs: Factors to Consider Not all safe spaces are created equal… especially for dogs of different sizes. When you're creating your dog's safe space, here are a couple of things to consider. Factor #1: Size of the Space Big dogs generally require more room to move comfortably compared to smaller dogs. Their safe space should accommodate their size, allowing them to stand, stretch, and turn around without feeling cramped. Small dogs, on the other hand, may prefer cozier spaces that make them feel secure. Factor #2: Durability of Materials Big dogs may exert more force and have a tendedncy to be more destructive compared to smaller dogs. It's important to choose durable materials that can withstand their strength and potential chewing habits. For small dogs, lighter materials may be suitable as they don't exert as much pressure. Factor #3: Accessibility Consider the ease of access to the safe space. Small dogs may need lower entry points or ramps, ensuring they can enter and exit without difficulty. WITH THE DOG CALMING CODE™️, YOU WILL LEARN HOW TO COMMUNICATE WITH YOUR DOGS BETTER. Big dogs might require wider entrances or doors that can accommodate their size. Factor #4: Adequate Support Big dogs often benefit from additional support in their safe space, such as orthopedic beds or thick padding, to provide proper joint support. Small dogs may require softer bedding or pillows to ensure their comfort. Factor #5: Heightened Security Measures Because of their larger size, big dogs may require sturdier barriers or gates to ensure their safety and containment within their safe space. Small dogs, on the other hand, may need smaller gaps or closely spaced bars to prevent them from squeezing through. Factor #6: Noise Reduction Big dogs may be more affected by noise due to their heightened sensitivity. Providing soundproofing or using thicker materials for their safe space can help minimize noise disturbances. Small dogs may be less impacted by noise and may require less soundproofing. TRAIN PUPPIES THE BETTER WAY WITH THE PUPPY COACH™️. How to Make a Safe Space Really Feel Safe Dogs are smart — they will run to the safe space once you have established the place as your dog's safe haven. But how do you do that? I included a few tips below. Tip #1: Consistency and Routine Because dogs thrive on routine and predictability, a routine is a must. Establish a consistent routine for your dog's safe space, including regular feeding times, exercise, and relaxation periods. It's equally important to follow a predictable schedule to create a sense of security and comfort. Tip #2: Positive Associations Associate the safe space with positive experiences for your dog. As much as possible, refrain from getting angry with your dog while they're in their safe space. Keep other dogs away, too. Moreover, associate the safe space with treats, warmth, and soothing silence. Tip #3: Familiar Scents and Objects Include familiar scents and objects in the safe space. Place bedding, blankets, or toys with scents that are familiar to your dog, such as your scent or their favorite toys. These familiar smells provide a sense of familiarity and comfort, so your dogs will feel more at home. Tip #4: Calming Elements Incorporate calming elements in the safe space. This could include playing soft, calming music or using white noise machines to mask external noises that may cause anxiety. Additionally, consider using scents to encourage relaxation. Tip #5: Adequate Shelter Ensure that the safe space provides proper shelter from external stimuli. For example, if your dog is sensitive to noise, choose a location in your home that is away from loud appliances or high-traffic areas. DISCOVER HOW YOU CAN LESSEN DOG STRESS AND ANXIETY WITH THE DOG CALMING CODE™️! Providing a quiet and peaceful environment adds to the overall feeling of safety. Tip #6: Security and Privacy Create a sense of security and privacy within the safe space. Use barriers or curtains to create visual separation from the surrounding environment. This helps your dog feel protected and reduces the potential for outside disturbances. Tip #7: Temperature and Ventilation Maintain a comfortable temperature and good ventilation in the safe space. Check for proper airflow and regulate the temperature to keep your dog comfortable. Because extreme temperatures can cause stress and discomfort, it's crucial to monitor the conditions within the space accordingly. Tip #8: Respect Boundaries Respect your dog's boundaries within their safe space. Allow them to come and go as they please, and avoid disturbing them when they seek solace in their designated area. Respecting their boundaries reinforces the feeling of safety and trust because it tells your dogs “I respect your feelings.” MORE DETAILS ABOUT THE DOG CALMING CODE™️ HERE! Safe Spaces for Dogs: A Small Change That Creates a Big Difference Investing in a safe space is also a small gesture that yields immeasurable benefits for our beloved canine companions. It's like telling your dog: “I understand how stressful it can be. I know you need this.” Your dog's safe space — their very own — can bring tremendous change on how they rest, how they relax, and how they regulate stressors and emotions. If you're ready to go to great lengths for your dog's health and overall happiness, start with a safe space.   ~ Doggy Dan 

Dr. Jack Trieber preached a message entitled "Panting after God" during the Sunday Evening service on June 25, 2023, at North Valley Baptist Church in Santa Clara, California. View Archived Services at nvbc.org

r this message is available Introduction James 5 We are in our penultimate study of the book of James. One more to go after this. We end the book of James next week on Easter Sunday. Now if you were with us last time, we looked at the beginning of this concluding paragraph of James. James is concluding his letter with a call for prayer. Why? Because in a letter that is all about giving us evidences of faith, he closes with the greatest evidence. He closes with the slam dunk. What is it? It is prayer. There is no greater evidence. And that's not just homiletical hype. It's just a fact. Suppose a man's boat is sinking at sea. That man needs a power outside of himself, an outside entity like the coast guard to come save him. What would be the evidence of that? He would get on the radio and call for help. That would be the irrefutable evidence of the location of his greatest source of hope. And so James concludes his letter by saying, you want to know how to tell if you have faith in God? You want to know where your true hope lies. Do you trust in self-repair? Do you trust in your ability to bail water faster than it is coming in? Do you trust in your dingy of self-effort? Or do you trust in the life-saving power of the God of the Universe? The evidence that you trust in God will be prayer. Prayer, prayer, prayer. So last week, James said: If you are suffering, here's what I want you to do: pray. If you are rejoicing, here's what I want you to do: pray. If you are physically sick or spiritually weak, here's what I want you to do: pray. And last week we closed with the first half of verse 16. The exhortation was to pray. Now today what James is going to do is inspire us that this is not just a spiritual exercise without a point. There can be tremendous power in prayer. “The prayer of a righteous person has great power as it is working.” And today we are going to see what it is that makes prayer powerful. Now to instruct us, he gives us an example. Now here's what we are going to do. Let's first just tell tell the story that James is referencing. Then at the very end, we'll re-read James and I think the application will just drop right in place. So the story of Elijah and the 450 prophets of Baal comes from 1 Kings 17-18. A little background. When we open up chapter 17, it's been about one hundred years since the united monarchy. The kingdom is now divided between Israel in the North and Judah in the South. Ahab is King along with his lovely wife, Jezebel. Ahab and Jezebel, together, were on a campaign to try to and make Israel religiously tolerant. They have torn down many of the altars to YHWH. They have replaced them with idols to Baal who was a great rain god, a storm god. And Baal worship and Ashera worship was horribly immoral on so many levels. And of course God is not happy about this. God wants to turn the hearts of his people back to him. So what does God do? Well, God's leading prophet at the time is Elijah. So the Lord sends his prophet Elijah to Ahab and Jezebel and in verse 1 we read, 1 Kings 17 Now why does God cause a drought? Because it's God's way of challenging the slick and shiny new god Baal that had become so popular. Baal is the god of the storm, the god of rain. So really he's saying, “Go ahead and pray for rain. Pray to Baal all you want. Pray it up. We'll see who's the Lord of the storm.” Because god is God, Elijah says, you can pray all day long and it will do ZERO because Baal does not give rain. YHWH does. And YHWH, BECAUSE HE IS REAL, has decreed ZERO rain until I give the word. Now if you know anything about the climate of Israel you know that a drought of that magnitude never happens. Israel is a desert climate and there have always been droughts but it always rains some. I pulled the weather data for Israel for the last hundred years. The least amount of rain they ever received in the last 100 years was 7 inches (by comparison we get about 12 here).So here we are told in the text that they would receive neither dew nor rain unless Elijah spoke the word. That would truly be a miracle. Israel is sitting right off the Mediteranian sea. You have this monster body of water and all that moisture just right there. Your going to get some rain. And yet ZERO. NADA. And they wait. So the rest of chapter 17 is Elijah along with the rest of Israel suffering this out. This where you get to story of Elijah being fed by the ravens and staying with the Widow and raising her son and all that. 1 Kings 18 Three years. This is way serious. So Elijah is sent to Ahab to put an an end to all this. God is going to send rain and demonstrate that he is the God of the storm, not Baal. Now watch how this interaction goes down between Elijah and Ahab. A time is arranged for the two of them to meet and we read in verse 17: Ahab sees Elijah and sticks out his bony finger. You! You troubler of Israel. Elijah says, “Ha you think I'm the problem?!” No sir. You are the problem. You have drug the name of YHWH through the mud. You have scorned his commands. You have worshiped other Gods. And you think I'm the problem? You're abandonment of God has caused this drought, not me. I am just the messenger. I am the Postal worker handing you a letter. Now if you pause for a second, what you have here are two interpretations of the same event. We both agree there is no rain. Why? Ahab's interpretation is, it's because of Elijah. Elijah's interpretation is it's because of Ahab. Whose right? Let's setup a little experiment which both parties agree would be ultimately conclusive. So here's what Elijah suggests. The question that is being asked is this, “Who controls the weather?” That is not a trivia question. They are all suffering. Deeply suffering. Animals are dying. People are dying. Crops are dying. This is not an inconsequential moment. It's not a question of who controls the rain. It's a question of whose God can bring us salvation? Which God is real? Which God has power? Which God cares? Let's setup an experiment to see. Now everyone is here knowing this is a contest. And Elijah confronts them before the contest starts. How long will you go limping between two opinions? Here's what Elijah is saying: There are only two positions, Israel. You can't logically stay neutral. Either the claim of YHWH is true or the claim of YHWH is false. "Either YHWH is the one and only God or he is not. Which is it? Either there is one god or many. You are either for God or against him. You either believe his claims or you don't. Decide. To be neutral, to not take a stand, is delusional. To stand in the swmapy middle is to get the benefit of neither and to get the scorn of both. You can't limp between two opinions. C.S. Lewis once said, “Christianity, if false, is of no importance, and if true, of infinite importance. The only thing it cannot be is moderately important.” Choose. Elijah is really pressing on this point. And apparently the logic silences the people. They see they are in checkmate. We can't say we believe in YHWH because if we believe in YHWH, then we need to do what YHWH says and YHWH says we are supposed to destroy the Baals and we like the Baals. So they stay silent. The nation of Israel has become comfortable with a logical inconsistency. They have come to the point where they have said, “No, YHWH, he's a great God. We like YHWH. We will totally sacrifice to him. We also like Baal. We also like Asherah." And Elijah forces them to this uncomfortable point, "If you say you love YHWH then you must hate Baal and Asherah. There is no other option.” They have no answer. Elijah takes their silence as permission to proceed with the showdown. So for starters that's not very good odds. Don't forget there's also 400 prophets of Asherah present. So we have 850:1. Not good odds. But this is the pattern of God. God goes out of the way to create these sorts of moments. He loves when the weak things of the world shame the wise. So now we get the rules. Here's the contest rules. Here's how we compare in a fair and equitable way. In other words, we both get an altar. We both get wood. We both get a bull. But neither of us gets fire. The God who provides the fire is the real God. Who can deny that this would be the great evidence of which God is real? I mean, that would pretty much seal the deal, right? Who could deny it? You guys are many. You should be able to do this a bit quicker than me. You guys go first. After four hours of screaming and wailing they are answered with silence. Nothing. And so Elijah interjects and begins to help them interpret the silence. He says, maybe the problem is your lack earnestness and sincerity. I think you need to turn up the volume. And so Elijah who has a PhD in sarcasm, begins to mock them. And I imagine Elijah's sarcasm really just screwing down their resolve. Mockery has a way of shoveling coal into the engine that protects our pride. And they work themselves into a frothing, foaming mess. What a graphic picture. And how sad! The gushing blood of self-destruction. This is the graphic end of all idol worship, self-destruction. It could be the worship of money, sex, power, image, acceptance, whatever…. You give and you give and you give yourself to your god and the price becomes steeper and steeper and so you give more and more. You give your sweat your tears, you give your blood, you give your life, you sacrifice everything and because it is no god at all, it will not answer you and will not deliver you and will not satisfy you. And you lay on the ground panting and dying and without life. Look at the scene. Here they are after the full day is spent and still thirsty. They are cut open and dying. The sun is out baking their exhausted frames. And there is nothing. Why? Lack of sincerity? Lack of zeal? No. It's because Baal isn't real. At the end of the day, is not this the only question that matters? What's real? Sincerity apart from truth equals destruction. So just silence. Blood all over the ground. Bodies passed out from exhaustion. Panting weak frames. No attention. No response. No answer. Just deafening silence. So Elijah steps forward. Have you had enough? Man, that's a statement. You see this altar you ordered to be tore down, Ahab. That was a mistake. Perhaps you have abandoned the very thing that could have saved you? Your discernment of what has worth is a bit off, Ahab. And you can imagine Elijah, the sole prophet surrounded by thousands of people. And the sound of those stones clanking one against another. So let's just consider the odds: You have 850 prophets versus 1 You have dry wood versus soaked wood. You have a dry bull versus soaked bull. And no trench of water versus full trench of water. Elijah is in this incredible position of weakness and honestly foolishness. Why? You want to know why? So God can flex. God's gonna flex. It's a statement, "I want to show you just how in control of this whole thing I am. I want to demonstrate that nothing that happens is accidental. I want to demonstrate that at my word creation leaps into obedience. God loves weakness. He loves to use weak. Who among us feels weak right now? Who feels drug down by life? Who feels like a failure and absolutely unable to do anything for God's kingdom. Well then you are perfect material. That's exactly who God loves to use. The Prayer It's now Elijah's turn. All eyes were on him. I'm sure the Baal worshipers are licking their jobs. There are some people sharpening their spears. And I'm sure Elijah is thinking, “I hope this works.” The other prophets danced. They screamed. It was a frenzy. There was potions and screaming and cutting. It would have been chaos to watch. By contrast. One prophet. And Elijah does no ritual. He just talks conversationally to God. And here is what he prays: Next comes the most explicit purpose statement in all the story. We'll come back to it but just read it for now. So that's the prayer. The prayer is TWO SENTENCES. I just love that. TWO SENTENCES. The prophets of Baal have been at it for FOUR HOURS and Elijah prays TWO SENTENCES. And now it's just quiet. Now, I want you to think about what everyone at this point is likely expecting. Why did they setup this contest? They are wanting what? They are wanting rain. And so they said, “He who answers by fire is the true God.” So what do you think they were expecting? Or to say it another way, in what form do you think they expected the fire to come? Lighting, right. I think they would have expected the clouds to slowly build. Okay the clouds are rolling in. They are getting thicker and thicker. That's what everyone wants. We want the gods to break the drought. Now let's just say the clouds start rolling in. Everyone gets excited, “One of them is answering.” **But the question is, “Which God is causing this to happen?** That's the great question, right? Whose the God of the rain?” And so the lighting is going to answer. Strike the altar of Baal. He's God. Strike the altar of Elijah, YHWH'S God. That's what everybody is expecting. Who knows, maybe even Elijah is expecting this. But God wants it to be totally clear. I don't want this to be a guessing game or maybe that this is some rando accidental stray lighting bolt. After Elijah's two sentence prayer out of the CLEAR BLUE SKY… The bull. The wood. The water. The stones — even the stones. Consumed in a flash. You can kind of imagine the shock, the surprise, the terror. Can you imagine the freakin scene? You have all these prophets and their knees turn to jelly and they fall with their face in the sand. Just zoom out and observe the the dual: Over here you have the side of Baal. You have the prophets pealing their faces off the dirt with mouths wide open. They have blood dripping down their arms. You have the altar with this giant bull and the blood is dried on his fur and his tongue is just hanging out of his mouth and there are flies just buzzing around. That's Baal. And then you have the side of YHWH. And there's just a smoldering hole in the earth where the soaked animal, on the soaked wood on the soaked stones once stood. And there's one man, Elijah, with fire in his eyes. Dang. That would leave an impression. Now what was the purpose of this whole deal? We said we'd come back to verse 37: There are two purposes for this miracle. Purpose #1. YHWH is God. YHWH is not an idea. YHWH is not folk tradition or a memory. YHWH is not a figurehead of some religion. YHWH is not something that exists only in the imagination. YHWH is not a cultural expression of a particular people group. YHWH is not a force. He's not a symbol. YHWH is GOD — the living, active, fire-sending, sin-hating, idolatry-destroying, prayer-hearing, personal God. “when all the people saw it, they fell on their faces and said, The LORD, he is God” Purpose #1 accomplished. There was a second purpose. Purpose #2 was that “that this people may know that you have turned their hearts back.” Cause the people of Israel to know that God did it. Let's make a really clear distinction between what they did and what God did. Here's what they did. Their hearts ran after the Baals and Asheroths. Their hearts betrayed God. Their hearts Spurned God. Their hearts Belittled God. Their hearts loved other things more than God. Their hearts had Devalued God. That's what they did And here's what God did. God intervened. He showed his power. He flexed. He turned them back. God saved. God rescued. God did it. That's the point of the story. Hang on to that as we come back to James. Now the prophets of Baal are rounded up an executed. Even though it is not explicitly stated in the text, my guess is that this was a pre-agreed upon arrangement. The prophets of the losing god die. Whose doing the seizing? Elijah was by himself, remember? Answer: the people whose hearts have been turned back! Part of repentance is destroying whatever God you had been worshiping. Now God had promised that their would be rain that day. And now we can almost taste it. God said it would rain. But just because God says something is ABSOLUTELY going to happen, doesn't mean vehicles aren't necessary to make it happen. I can decide to go to Costco, but I need a vehicle. Right? God says it will rain. He chooses to do it through the vehicle of Elijah's prayer. Think about it: the OMNIPOTENT power of God is like a passenger who rides the vehicle of Elijah's prayer. So here is Elijah, a normal man, a common man, a man with a nature like ours and it's his prayer which becomes the vehicle that carries the power of the RAIN CREATING God of the universe. What? What a privilege. He's dead serious. He's desperate. He's fervent. And he prays. Now why do you think he got up and had his messenger look? Because he thought his first prayer worked. And it didn't. So what did he do? He prayed again. And why do you think he sent his messenger a second time? Because he thought, surely, now God will answer. It's time. It's past time. But it didn't. So he prayed a third. Nothing. A fourth. Nothing. A fifth. Nothing. A sixth. Nothing. But then finally it happened. Okay, so that's the story. We needed to do all that work (and it wasn't really work; that was fun!). We did that review so we could apply our text today. So let's go back to the book of James: Now what is James' point here? James wants us to pray? You suffering? Pray. You joyful? Pray. You sick spiritually or physically? Pray. That's what I want you to do. Now because we are weak humans, we need encouragement. Have you ever felt like your prayers were ineffective? Have you ever felt like your prayers were not answered in the way you hoped. You ever prayed once, twice, three, four, five times and felt like your prayers did nothing. Well James is here to inspire us and to remind us of the power of prayer. And you are asking the question, what do I need to do to make my prayers effective? James has an answer. I think this point comes as one of the greatest points of encouragement. It's the same sort of encouragement a weekend golfer receives when he watches a PGA tour pro shank his drive straight into the pond. Okay, you are human. There's a sort of sick delight that comes from that. It's not actually encouraging to watch top-notch excellence all day long because none of us can relate. That's not me. They are amazing. They can play the piano so fast I can't see their fingers and they never make a mistake. Those basketball players are freaks of nature. That Musk guy can build a company that shoots rockets into space, while also managing a boring company and a solar company and a car company and a battery company. Wow. I can't do that. I barely know how to change the battery in my smoke alarm. We look at excellence and we say, “I know that none of this is attainable for me.” I don't have the genetics. I don't have the money, the educational advantages, the connections, the skills. I wasn't dealt that deck of cards. It doesn't matter how much I train, how much I dedicate myself. I'm too far behind. I could never be that. They are amazing. I am a loser. But here we have this man, Elijah, and the first thing we are told is that the man Elijah had a nature just like you and I. There was absolutely nothing exceptional about Elijah. Here's what Elijah was. He was human. If you are human you have everything necessary to experience the same world shaping power of prayer as Elijah experienced. Folks, that is encouraging. Elijah's prayer accomplished much. We see this clearly in the text. He prayed fervently that it would not rain… We see it. Face between his knees. Once, twice, three four five times. What is the place of fervency? Clearly, fervency is important. Do you remember the story of the persistent neighbor. The story is of a man who comes to his neighbor at night asking for break. And the guy's in the middle of his sleep and he's all warm in his blankets and he says, "Dude, go back home." But he keeps asking. And eventually, he gives in, not because he's a friend but because he's annoyed and wants to sleep. Jesus commends persistence. He loves fervency. Why? It's not that Jesus wants to be annoyed. He can't be annoyed. The reason fervency honors the Lord is because it's a confident assertion of where help really lies.It's the great indicator that a “no” from God does not mean, “God has abandoned me, turn to other sources of help.” When we continue to pray we proclaim, “Nothing else can help me. I have nowhere else to turn. It's the great proclamation.” The cry of a child to his parents, however annoying and disrespectful it may be, does say one thing loud and clear. You and you alone can help. I'm not going to go randomly ask some stranger on the sidewalk. I'm asking you mom, because I know you care. You want to know why kids at foster homes don't cry? Because they've learned that these care workers won't help me. It's pointless to cry. My persistence does nothing. My fervency is ignored. Persistent prayer is an indicator of faith. Persistent prayer is trust in the love of caring father. It's an indicator of faith. But persistent prayer by itself is not enough. Do you see the fervency of the Baal worshippers. They were fervent. They got nothing. Fervency must be coupled with righteousness. The effective prayer of a righteous man accomplishes much. I want to rescue this term from what I'm guessing you think it means. We use this term so improperly. We would describe a man as righteous and in doing so what comes to mind is law-abiding, a man who does good works, a man who abstains from evil. Its almost a synonym for moral. Disabuse your mind of that. That is not how the Bible uses the word. Righteous means, RIGHT WITH GOD. If you are righteous you are right with God and if you are unrighteous you are NOT RIGHT WITH GOD. That's all the word means. So when we talk about being someone who is self-righteous, what we are saying is that this person is trying to get right with God by themselves. They are trying to make themselves right with God by their good works, by their performance, by their effort. The Bible says there is only one kind of righteous person. The only way to be righteous is to receive a righteousness that is not your own. The only way to be righteous is to let someone else make you righteous. You don't work yourself into a froth like the Baal worshipers to make yourself acceptable to God. God said to Elijah, I am going to perform this great wonder so that they may know that they will know who I am and that I turned their hearts back to me. In Elijah's day, that's righteousness. Acknowledge what God has done. The sacrifice has been accepted. He is God. Today is Palm Sunday where we acknowledge Jesus Christ, the sacrifice, riding into Jerusalem to be nailed to a tree. What are we looking at here? God the father is saying, "I am going to perform this great wonder so that they may know that they will know who I am and that I turned their hearts back to me." We are approaching Easter where God breaks jaws of death. We approach Easter where resurrection life is realized through this great wonder of the cross. We come to Easter to receive a gift of life that is not achieved through the frothy foamy self-righteousness. Receive that gift and your prayer becomes a vehicle for the God of the universe. The prayer of that man, that man who has received a righteousness not his own, that prayer of that man is effective.

Two of Mike's dogs join the taping for the worst trio of bowls in history. Panting, snorting and attempting to cap these disaster pjs matchups as the guys try to stay red hot in bowl season. To learn more about listener data and our privacy practices visit: https://www.audacyinc.com/privacy-policy Learn more about your ad choices. Visit https://podcastchoices.com/adchoices

From 'Cash The Ticket' (subscribe here) - Two of Mike's dogs join the taping for the worst trio of bowls in history. Panting, snorting and attempting to cap these disaster pjs matchups as the guys try to stay red hot in bowl season. To learn more about listener data and our privacy practices visit: https://www.audacyinc.com/privacy-policy Learn more about your ad choices. Visit https://podcastchoices.com/adchoices

Wednesday November 16, 2022 Psalm 42 A Gradual Change, CS Lewis Advent Devotional - https://www.amazon.com/dp/0664263437?_encoding=UTF8&psc=1&ref_=cm_sw_r_cp_ud_dp_GE2AMKM09HY1EDC0BZ1H